Leather

The small hovel of a home echoed with faint tapping noises as its lone occupant, Igraine, worked away at securing new soles to the weathered but well-made boots on her workbench. Being the only cobbler for quite a distance, Iggy, as most people knew her, stayed busy with repairs and new commissions for all the surrounding villages. She hammered in the last tacking nail, then reclined back in her chair, stretching. She let her mind wander a bit in the quiet solitude. ...

Part Two – Rehabilitation The bag jostles around you as the car rumbles along, the trunk’s confined space amplifying every bump and turn. The plastic clings to your skin, still damp with the grime of the dumpster, and the faint musk of your earlier indiscretions lingers in the air. Your wrists and ankles remain bound, the duct tape chafing slightly with each shift, but you’ve stopped fighting it—resignation’s settled in, mixed with a flicker of something else. Curiosity, maybe? Dread? Or that same dark thrill you can’t quite shake? You’re not sure anymore; the lines are blurring. ...

Love of Life Part 4 We arrived at our destination in Noord, Aruba. This would be our new playground for several weeks ahead. We were both looking forward to many hours and days in the sun in Aruba. We decided to look the place over before unpacking our baggage. It was a very spacious house. It was not as big as my firehouse home in Minneapolis, but it was certainly big enough, and the appointments were ideal. The outside was delightful. In addition to the two pools, there was a hot tub, an outdoor cooking area, and a private lounge area. The first thing Sherry wanted to do was strip down to her rubber suit and jump in the pool. I agreed to join her later, then proceeded to bring the baggage in from the car. I was sweating excessively as I carried the bags. For a moment, I questioned my choice in coming to Aruba. Aruba is hot. It is a desert island. The good news is that it is very arid and there is always a substantial breeze to keep you cool. Unfortunately, the breeze is only effective for cooling bare skin. If we are sealed up in rubber, the breeze will probably bring little relief. We would have to plan our outings carefully. ...

Week One - Day 1 - Monday Chapter 1: The Binding Dawn The summer sun draped the manor grounds in a thick golden haze, its warmth seeping through the stable’s weathered slats. Hay dust hung in the air, glinting like tiny embers in the slanted light, settling softly on the packed dirt floor. Brynlee, in her mid-30s, with sharp yet warm green eyes and raven hair tied back in a loose braid, leaned against a stall door, arms crossed over her leather vest. She’d been at it since dawn—forking out soiled straw, brushing down the horses until their coats gleamed, her jeans now smudged with stable grit. The work grounded her, a steady pulse beneath her restless energy, but her gaze kept flicking to the stable entrance. She was waiting—for her. ...

Chapter 9: A Day At the Circus PROLOGUE Amanda stared forward at the party for her sister Aurora’s new fashion line. Sibling rivalry ran deep in the Night family, particularly lately. Amanda, of course, considered herself the star of the show. After all, she was most conventionally stunning and the most interesting, but her sisters smelled blood in the water after her numerous social and legal mistakes. They were all looking for ways to spin out their success out of Amanda’s misfortune. Aurora’s new line of athletic wear for young mothers was opening tonight. Despite Amanda’s desire to be anywhere else, she was trapped at the event, having to perform publicly for the big investors. ...

Alex, like many twenty-somethings, didn’t know what she wanted to do with her life after university. Whilst many of her classmates signed their souls away to big corporate firms or jetted off to the Global South to Instagram their rediscovery, she had neither the want for the former nor the money for the latter. So, she watched as her friends moved on while she demurred over what to do. Rather than face the humiliating prospect of moving back in with her parents, she decided to stick it out in London. But that meant finding a job. Loath to find yet another gastronomy gig with shitty wages, she scoured the job sites until she came across an ad for a sales assistant at a boutique sex shop. She was surprised at the candour of the shop – most of the time these places described themselves as “fashion stores” or something more discreet. But that wasn’t all. This place stated proudly that it was a women’s only sex shop: strictly no men allowed. The more Alex read about this place, the more she was interested. The pay was good. She wouldn’t have to deal with sleazy college guys leering at her. And she would be empowering women to embrace their sexuality (which was what a Gender Studies graduate should do, shouldn’t they?). After little deliberation, she sent in an application, and the next week she was invited for an interview. ...

Chapter 1 A year after graduating from high school, I began to work as an administrative assistant at a large law firm in New York City. The job title was a euphemism for a secretary. I was 19 years old and unqualified for the job. I could barely type and with my long fingernails painted red, I didn’t see how I could learn. But my father had a friend at the firm who called in a favor and got me the job. I’ll call that lawyer Mr. Greenwald (not his real name). I recall my father telling me how much he appreciated Mr. Greenwald’s assistance. ...

I got a brief glimpse of two matching heads of wild blonde hair and loosely similar features before he bustled me past them and into the dark beyond. “And you told me I was wasting my money, but I was right. You said I was wasting my money buying a set of double stocks and that I would never get them filled, but there you see it. A babe in both sets of stocks. You owe me the bet my friend.” ...

When I finished school, I went to work for a large hotel chain as a bellboy to help pay for my studies. It soon became a bit on the dull side - 16 hours a day, pretty much non stop walking and believe me, at only 4’ 11”, it was a killer! Still at least it paid the fees and I could take the odd sneaky break here and there, mainly due to poor management. Which brings me to the story that changed my life! ...

Rekka watched the crowd stream into the auditorium. It wouldn’t be long until all of the 1,000 seats were filled, she estimated. She was with her parents to celebrate her brother’s graduation from law school. Haruto had worked hard and it was time to honor his accomplishment. The students walked in groups of about 20 from the front rows to the stage. Rekka and her parents cheered as Haruto shook hands with the law school dean and received his diploma. There were about 200 more students to go, however. Rekka took a deep breath and reminded herself to be patient, but soon gave up. ...

Halloween had turned into our favorite time of year, each year our costumes became more complex with ever more stringent bondage themes, well— more stringent for me. I loved when he got an idea even though I knew it would entail me being bound and gagged while he led me around to the clubs and around our neighborhood. Last year I had finally asked about being a mummy, one of my all-time favorite restraints is being wrapped exceptionally tight and left to struggle for air and freedom while teased or tormented into hopefully several orgasms. ...

I sit in a dark, padded cell in a straight jacket with nothing underneath it but a pair of scrubs. I heard the rain outside the window. I don’t know how I got here or what happened. You are wondering who I am. Let me see, I work in the accounting field. I am very good, crunching numbers like no one’s business. I am 5'8, about 220 pounds. I have a stocky build from playing hockey for 8 years. ...

4: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever II The whole car ride to Leon City, Jade had punished Maike with silence. Maike did not care, she was just glad that their mission was successful after the initial difficulties and enjoyed the silence on the way home. However, as they passed the first skyscrapers, Jade broke the silence. “I just mean that I know her somewhere, you know? She wouldn’t have said anything. I just know!” ...

1: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever The sun had already disappeared behind the horizon when Maike let her gaze wander over her Town. In a normal city, its inhabitants would probably start thinking about going home and to bed. But not in Leon City. The skyscrapers and neon signs lit up the streets despite the slowly fading light, and people were driven out into the nightlife to enjoy the city’s atmosphere to the fullest. ...

Part One Arrival The car with the blacked-out windows had been waiting for her when she left the station. A chauffeur in a dark uniform opened the rear door for her after confirming her name, Kirsty Rackham; he said nothing else. She got in, the door closed and lights came on enabling her to see the sumptuous leather seating. The windows were blacked-out and there was an opaque panel that prevented her seeing the driver or where they were going and the only thing in the rear seat was a current national newspaper which Kirsty glanced at during what she guessed was a journey of about forty minutes. She knew only her destination railway station but nothing more about the establishment to which she was headed. She was acutely aware that the whole journey to this point had been carried out with her wearing only a short coat and a pair of shoes and any breeze reminded her of her newly shaved privates. With her attractive face and blonde, bobbed hair, her fairly obvious lack of clothing and court shoes, she met with many sideways glances from newspaper-reading businessmen and disapproving women during her journey; it was a relief to be in the relative safety of the car. This was how she had been ordered to travel and, with trepidation, she had carried out the instructions to the letter. ...

Jackie & Wendy have a small unique dungeon set up where they entertain their submissive clients and attend to their needs. One of those clients happens to be Denise, who was also enjoying a part-time relationship with Jackie & Wendy, even though she was a client of the two. They all three enjoyed more of a sexual relationship rather than just a business arrangement between them. But it was always strictly business when they had Denise bound and gagged; she was their little submissive plaything, and they practised on her for whatever they needed to perfect before acting out on a paying customer. ...

Olivia got a phone call to schedule the next fitting for the sleep sack she and Brian had ordered. Brian had found the craftsman on line and placed an order for her first leather skirt three years ago. The skirt had been made to his specifications meaning it was very long, very tight and could be locked like everything she wore. Olivia had hated the skirt at first, the high reinforced waist made it hard for her to breathe and the long hem that was almost too tight around her ankles. The tight hem made it hard to walk in and it was so tight she felt like her thighs were welded together. Gradually she had learned to love it, having since then ordered all her leather clothes and equipment from Jim. When Brian got her the first of many ‘real’ corsets she had to go in for multiple fittings but when Jim was finished it made the time being almost naked in his shop worth it. ...

Chapter 7 - A Full Fledged Assault (for the good of Valhalla and the other world) It was nothing short of carnage, a very clean one without blood or death. It was more like a graceful ballet performed by a surreal warrior. From behind her golden armor, while yielding an unbreakable spear and a large roman shield, Cleopatra was teaching me a valuable lesson about trust. After having had some serious reservations about this overly simplistic plan, a frontal attack on that populous town ruled by the infamous Queen of Valhalla, the Sun warrior, who had incessantly repeated that she couldn’t be defeated, demonstrated that she truly was an anomaly within the game. ...

Chapter 6 - Slaves and Adventures So this was where the Queen came from? It was a medieval village in MY game, in MY world, and it was a thousand times more advanced than mine. A fully armored Cleopatra and I were lying in the snow under a tree not to be detected while we went over our absurd plan once more, if it could even be called a plan. We were about to take a huge risk here. ...

I heard Helen coming down the hallway so I (quickly) stopped touching my nipples and by the time she came into the living room I was standing, blushing, fidgeting and trying to get my skirt down but of course she saw me adjusting myself and, laughing, she said, “Don’t stop on my account, if you want to “f__k” yourself go right ahead, I’ll just stand here and watch," of course I was frozen in place, unable to even reply, so after giving me a peck on the cheek (I really wanted her to do more) she said, “Come with me.” ...

I was burned out. For the CEO of a mid-size corporation, that’s a problem. I knew it. My chief of staff, Malcolm, knew it. The other C-suite executives knew it. Even the Generation Z girl who brought me my espresso macchiato in the morning knew it. I struggled to make decisions, often was irritable and on occasion was downright rude. “How long has it been since you took a vacation, Lauren?” Malcolm asked me. ...

Part 7 I felt safer once I was back in the familiar confines of “my” room, the first boudoir I had explored. I looked around. So this was to be mine, was it? I felt a thrill of nervous excitement, the sort of expectant exuberance I imagine a young lady must feel on her wedding night. But I was no blushing bride, and there was no nervous groom here intent upon bedding me. ...

Part 8, and Conclusion The only other item I had taken any note of on my first visit had been the “mummy case” leaning against one wall, although I now saw that there were plenty of other interesting items. I looked over the harness hanging in the corner, which I had neglected before. It seemed to be intended to suspend a person in a relaxed, horizontal position, while securing their hands and feet in soft leather cuffs. I grinned, imagining a few uses for it, before turning to the sarcophagus. ...

Nicole arrived at the farm at exactly eight o’clock. At Annabelle’s direction, she parked her car at the house and stepped out naked. She left her small purse and the yellow and white sundress on the floor in front of the passenger seat. “So, my naked little cowgirl,” Annabelle asked, “did you drive all the way naked?” “Yes,” Nicole replied, “and my car wasn’t parked right next to the back doors of the apartment. It was at the back of the parking lot.” She took a deep breath and then said, “Maybe next time I will park out front.” ...

The last guard was kicking and flailing, struggling and flailing with her legs in pointless resistance. Tara held the guard in place while Valeria got to work finishing the bindings. Although the guard was quite a bit taller than either of the two, a mix of cooperation and dumb luck made sure that it was the rebels that were victorious , and the guards the ones wrapped in tape and rope. ...

Mr. Williams looked back at the early 1960’s when he was a teenager. There was a scarcity in movies and on television, where the heroine wore black leather or his favorite shiny black vinyl raincoat. His first recollection was Honor Blackman in “The Avengers”, before Diana Rigg took over the role. They were few and far between. Also, before the 1980’s when the first DVR recorder arrived, there was no retrieval for any of these scenes and the lovely ladies in them. It was a one-time only event that had to be stored in your memory. ...

Chapter 1 After almost ten years of marriage, I thought I knew my husband Rick. I was apparently wrong. One evening I was looking on-line for some gift ideas for my daughter for Christmas. I went into Ebay and was shocked to see a list of previously viewed items. The last three items viewed were a pair of high heeled women’s boots, a leather armbinder which is a very severe looking restraint, and a sexy leather corset. Wondering what my husband was up to I clicked on the items. These boots were very sexy, they were made of black patent leather and laced up to the knee. They also had a heel height of 6 inches. ...

Part 1: The Intro The finely furnished office was quiet, except for the rustle of paper as the person behind the desk searched through a drawer looking for something, while the two girls opposite were looking back and forth between each other and him. Finally finding what he was looking for, he turned to them, and looked them over. On his left was Veronica, though average height, was the taller of the two, brown hair cut short and pulled back, then sitting next to her was her girlfriend Mena. ...

Heading into the darkness as midnight approached, Alice Tunrida slipped a photograph, a piece of paper and a handwritten map of a cemetery into her white rabbit purse. It was Halloween, the night every year that Rolf Pfluger’s death metal band played in her hometown of Detroit. The taxi driver resembled a cartoon character, his head swiveling wildly, as he spotted Alice waiting on the sidewalk outside her apartment. Alice rarely wore a costume on All Hallow’s Eve and never had worn a sexy one until now. ...

Halloween Haley was nervous and excited simultaneously. She had only been dating Lola for two weeks, and now Lola had asked Haley to go to a Halloween party. Maybe asked wasn’t the right word. Haley definitely wasn’t the dominant one in this relationship, and Lola seemed acutely aware of this. She had given Haley strict instructions on when she expected Haley to be at Lola’s house and to “wear something easy to change out of. No makeup, and be open minded.” ...

1: Sheplacement Professor L.W. Johnson smiled as Paula Pokovsky opened the door of her apartment and greeted him with his favorite cocktail, a 7 and 7. He kissed her on the cheek. “I love your new dress; beautiful, just like you,” he told her. He sipped his drink and she loosened his tie. As she took his suit jacket and hung it in the closet, he watched her long legs, encased in shiny, tan pantyhose. ...

They say that opposites attract. That’s certainly true in my marriage. Anna is level headed, organized, a planner. I’m an impulsive dreamer with half my existence in a fantasy world. For all of that, we’ve managed to find our way through many years of marriage. One of our biggest challenges has been my love of bondage. I’ve never really been able to adequately explain to her why I love seeing her tied up. I guess I never will. But she’s been good about humoring me so long as I don’t go over the top with things. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter Four The soothing rays of the sun awoke Countess Alexandra Gladstone. The gold light streaming into the bed-chamber enhanced her afterglow from The Bootmaker’s machine. As she predicted upon her arrival the day before at Brunel Hall, spring had returned to the Lancashire coast. Walking from the ornate bed, with its canopy in scarlet red with silver leaf, to the French doors, she slipped off the black silk robe as well as her corset, made of the finest leather in olive green. She made sure no one could see her from below and stepped onto the balcony. ...

Continues from part one Chapter 2 - You, You, Me and Me “What mistake? You’re making me nervous. Did something happen to my body?” Matt called me not even one day after I signed my contract with his debt recovery agency. I was thrilled to hear his voice, I wished I could be with him, but it was just not possible. I was using one of his clones, and the law prevented him from providing me with any assistance outside physical maintenance if my borrowed body was damaged. Left to myself, I had to figure out a way to repay my debt. ...

June had started to work for the company a few months ago. Since she would be working primarily for my department, she was given the small office next to mine and from day one I knew there was something different about her. When we were introduced I noticed her bright eyes against her blazing red hair and the perfectly applied dark red lipstick she wore. She looked about five foot six but the high heels she wore made her almost as tall as I was and with her thin build shown clearly in the tight long skirt and snug top she looked even taller. As I sat in my office thinking about her I couldn’t help but wonder if the miniscule waist I had just seen was natural or not. I was also curious if the long tight dress that obviously held her thighs and knees close together was just something she had worn for today. ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter Three The letter from The Bootmaker arrived six months to the day after Countess Alexandra Gladstone’s visit to his mansion. Breaking the envelope’s seal of black wax featuring its distinctive letter B, she read its contents with great haste. _> Countess Gladstone, I pray that you are well. I have finished your pair of boots. Please forgive me for my immodesty, but I am particularly proud of the result. The leather is of the highest quality I’ve ever secured and in an amount I had not anticipated. As a result, I have a surprise for you. It is the product of a new venture for me and you are the inspiration. I remain humble, for you will be the judge of my efforts. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 – Captivity and Slave Training: Day 2 Tawny slowly awakened the next morning feeling very tired and somewhat stiff and sore. Another feeling was one of contentment and satisfaction, like a job well done. She noticed that just like yesterday morning, she was not tied or chained in any way and was free to move about the cell. She quickly folded up the cot and began getting the slave ready for the daily training she was sure would follow shortly. She looked at herself in the mirror and noticed the heavy makeup. Stepping into the shower she grabbed the washcloth there and tried to wash off the makeup using water from the sink. The makeup did not seem to be coming off. She added some shower gel thinking the soap might cut through the grease of the makeup and help it come off, but this was to no avail as well. As the panic rose through her body and her eyes stared widely at the slave in the mirror, the voice came through the speaker: “Slave, the makeup you used contains a staining agent that causes the color to remain on your skin for several days, it will not wash off. Now, get in the shower and cleanse yourself for today’s slave training activities.” Tawny just stood there staring. “Get moving slave!” barked the voice through the speaker she recognized as black pants voice. ...

Dave Roberts fingered the dozen roses on the car seat next to him when traffic came to a stop on Northern Blvd. He had gotten off work early in New York City, and had decided to come home early as a surprise to his wife. They shared a home together in the wealthy section of Roslyn, and on the way he pulled over and bought a dozen red roses as a gift.Dave Roberts fingered the dozen roses on the car seat next to him when traffic came to a stop on Northern Blvd. He had gotten off work early in New York City, and had decided to come home early as a surprise to his wife. They shared a home together in the wealthy section of Roslyn, and on the way he pulled over and bought a dozen red roses as a gift. ...

Leather and Submission By: lizsubintampa True, bondage, submission, leather, bi, consensual Email: [email protected] It’s hard for me to believe that it’s been more than two years since I last wrote. Yes, I’ve been busy and yes I have started several stories - that for different reasons I never finished and deleted - but I really don’t have any good excuses not to have submitted anything for so long. So I am going to try to make up for that now by trying to recall as many things as I can and, while I will very likely be skipping around - that is, not writing things in the order they happened - I will, as I’ve done in the past, try to tell you what happened as best as I can and, with the exception of a name or two, assure you that these events are true and as complete as I recall. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter Five: The Test of Wills #### Part One: Submission ##### Friday July 10, 1998 Janet sat behind the library desk, chewing on a pencil. She had watched from the windows as Cheryl’s limousine had pulled up to the landing; and Tina had then conducted her into the house. Outside, the rain was pouring down in sheets and flashes of lightning and sounds of thunder could be heard. In short, a typical summer thunderstorm for this time of year. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter Four: Rejection #### Part One: That Feeling of Power ##### February 1983 Erica Riken sat at her desk, a cup of black coffee in front of her, papers neatly organized, and the IBM PC humming away. Trouble was, she just couldn’t concentrate on her work. In her new job of bookkeeper she was managing the finances of the liquor distributor, which handled hundreds of cases of hard liquor every day. Oddly, all she ever drank was perhaps wine with dinner or a whiskey sour once in a great while. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter 6 The day before I left for the United Arab Emirates, Phillip Goldstein, my boss at the hedge fund and my Master, said he wanted to bid me farewell. We met in the massive Library in his mansion. A large, old book with a drawing of a large key on the cover rested in front of him. “I’ll be gone for only a month, Master,” I told him. Despite his celibacy - or more likely due to it - I wore a short black leather jacket without a blouse or bra underneath, a skintight royal blue leather miniskirt, and black leather thigh-high boots with a platform heel. ...

Continues from chapter 6 Chapter 7 Charles rang Barry that weekend to let him know the decision. “Jolly good, jolly good,” he said. His relief sounded even over the telephone. “I was concerned I’d left it too late asking you, got too busy with the collection, and that you’d found something else.” Charles started to say something but Barry was now in full-flow. “I don’t just want you to be a caretaker. I’ve grown the business from nothing and don’t want it to go stale. New ideas, different ways of looking at things. Thinking out of the box and all that. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 After my M2F transformation, Phillip Goldstein, the gentleman who was my boss and Master, gave me a week off from work. He extended it to two weeks and then a month, hiring a male temp to fill in for me at his hedge fund. I relaxed, did some shopping (actually a lot) and adjusted to my body’s changes. However, it was a temporary alteration to my psyche that emerged as my first challenge. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 As Loc left the nightclub floor, I asked Mr. Goldstein if he would drive me to the place where I would be administered the Elixir, the potion which was my hope for M2F transformation. “That’s not the standard procedure,” he replied. “Loc does the transporting.” “I thought with the intimacy that we shared, that it would be nice to be together longer. I feel close to you now. Please,” I said. ...

Part 1 Sitting in a bookshop is not normally where adventures begin, but Caroline Gray’s did that Saturday morning, Waterstone’s Bookshop has big sofas and a coffee house which does amazing lattes. It is a nice place to spend a wet dreary morning. Her life was going well, she had decided the night before. 39 years old and still single but not chaste, a string of boyfriends, and a nice flat overlooking the river in one of York’s most expensive areas made her feel contented. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Emily’s Continuing Torment Emily sat bound to a hard chair in the dark gloom of a basement. She had given up the struggle a long time ago. For the first hour she had struggled in vain to get free. Then it dawned on her there would be no escape, she had sat dejected waiting for release. Then she had heard the tap, tap, tap of stiletto heels coming down the narrow stair case. Hope had come that she would be freed from her bonds. ...

story continues from part two Part Three Dominica is so happy now she always loved it when Sharon got dressed up sexy now she can do it herself everyday. She won’t talk to Sharon at the moment as her voice has changed so much and she doesn’t want her to know what she has become, Mia is ok as she thinks Dominica is David’s sister, she has transferred Mia into one of the cages in the garage that she has for her clients, she keeps Sharon in the pet carrier for now, the phone rings it’s one of her clients Jason. ...

Compliance.- house of the future turns into a nightmare Debbie could not believe her luck. House sitting a four bedroom cottage on a acre of land surrounded by trees. A small little lake in the back along with a pool. Dr. Marcus Granger and his wife where going to vacation in Europe. The entire summer. She was a freshman at the local college and wanted to find a summer job and maybe find a roommate. It was a notice on the help wanted ads at school she found that led her to this small piece of heaven. Not having a car. They sent a ride sharing vehicle. ...

story continues from part one Part Two David sleeps very soundly, yesterday was a very stressful and tiring day and it’s the same with Sharon, even though she is tightly wedged in the pet carrier she can still sleep, which she does the fact that she is back home makes her feel more relaxed. He has booked the whole week off work so he can play with his new dog, so when the alarm rings at his usual time he switches it off turns over and goes back to sleep and its ten thirty before he gets up. ...

She sat bound to a hard chair, tightly cleave gagged with a thick latex strap. Panties had first been wadded and the stuffed into her protesting mouth before the strap was pulled between her lips and pulled tight and buckled. Her initial protest had only caused her assailant to pull the strap another notch tighter. Emily struggled helplessly in the basement room. She was dressed in a tight black latex catsuit, thigh high black leather six inch stiletto boots. On her arms she wore long black kid leather opera gloves. Tight leather straps bound her. ...

This story is an embellished story based loosely on true events, there was a real Jane. During the last three or 4 days of the school term school use to shut down and the teachers would organise “activity days” this would give the chance for students to mix with older and younger students and bond over a shared interest. This particular year I had chosen photography. I did not have many friends going through school and the ones I did have were all about sports, well that was not me! Don’t get me wrong, I did play sports, just not the popular ones, I was firmly in the middle ground. I did swim, played badminton and figure skated all at country level. It’s just the jock sports, football, rugby did nothing for me. I certainly was not going to spend these days playing either of them. That left me with the geeks who also like photography. I say I was in the middle ground because I got on with both sets of people, the geeks and the jocks, but was not part of their groups. I was sort of alienated slightly from each, I had the physic of a jock but the personality of a geek. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: The Pony Girls Play Some More “You should try it on” I physically jumped at the unexpected voice. I turned round to see Elizabeth standing in the half-open doorway to my office. A doorway I should have latched securely rather than just closing it. I was holding the heavyweight leather harness that she had seen in use at least twice. On both occasions it had been wrapped and buckled tightly about my muscular lover. Or rather he had been tightly wrapped and buckled into it. It was never intended to be a simple toy. Once inside it and all those gleaming buckles and dark leather straps were fastened you were it’s prisoner until such time as you were released. I was very firmly the dominant in our relationship, but something about it spoke to a deep, submissive side of me that I hated to admit existed. Yes, damn my soul, as it hung there wafting the smell of fresh leather to my nose I was getting turned on. As I held it up the straps were curving themselves towards me as if both inviting me while reaching out to entrap me. ...

Jinni had been adept in self bondage for years, enjoying her forced silence, only using the most severe gags she could find, to ensure she had her quiet time by herself. Relying either on her skill of moving her bound body to her release or on one of the several timed released methods she had come to trust. After the only time she ever had a release fail completely and had to be saved by her downstairs neighbor did Jinni find out how nice it could be to have another like minded person involved in her bondage. ...

story continued from part seven Part 8: Anastasia Anastasia Kristina Sokolov sat alone in the coffee shop, absently stirring her steaming cup of Earl Grey whilst reading the local paper. She had shortened her professional name to Anya some years ago when she began to build her business empire. But right now, in her melancholy state, she was Anastasia once again, the 35 year old woman originally from St Petersburg. Her short skirt and tight blouse attracted lustful glances from the men and judgemental glowers from the women. ...

story continued from chapter ten Chapter 11: This could be fun!!! Update 5 from my prison “So, you want to participate in a domination session with Jules and me, is that correct?” I asked. “Yes, I would,” Master replied. “Very well then, but first you must learn my name. Call me Mistress,” I ordered. “Yes, Mistress,” he replied. “Good, let’s get started then,” I said. “Jules! Jules get in here. I have a surprise for you,” I hollered. ...

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

Unnngh! The only sound she can make as she raises her head out of the water again gasping around the huge ball gag she strapped tightly into her mouth. Annabelle questions herself as to why she did these things to herself wondering if this would be the last time she did anything. Her submissive side reminds her about how she flirted so blatantly with the cute guy at the grocery store even though she was never supposed to speak during her time locked up. She knew the rules when the chastity belt was locked she was only allowed to speak when spoken to and was never to look a man in the eye. Annabelle couldn’t help herself with the phalluses she had locked inside her two days before keeping her aroused reminding her with each step of her predicament making it so she couldn’t resist speaking to the large gorgeous man in front of her in the line. ...

I own a small repair garage in north central Indiana. It’s a modest place, but it keeps food in the table. Every morning before I open, I go get some breakfast and coffee with a bunch of the local boys. The food is passable, but the highlight of the day is when Lucinda comes in the joint. Lucinda, or Cindy as she likes to be called, is the wife of Caleb Fisher. Now, Caleb is at least 50 years old, kind of grizzled old fart that has a big farm. We all can’t figure out how he got Cindy. Cindy is this 25 year old vixen. She has a pretty heart shaped face with a turned up nose, and a figure that is absolutely flawless. I mean I get a hard on just glancing across the diner when she walks in. …and, Oh God, the way she walks! ...

David and Sharon have an unusual relationship, Sharon loves playing the pet, and she is good at it most weekends. Sharon is a dog taped up in a doggy style, but she would really like to go to the next level, and Dave wants that too. He gets home a bit later than normal. “Sharon, I have a surprise for you I think you will love it.” “Give me a minute, I need to go to the loo I will be with you shortly.” ...

story continues from part five Chapter 6 I was held tightly to the old chair. Oddly enough, this position made me feel more secure than when I was just standing around freely. Now I was once again at Paul’s mercy, and it felt right. But still, in the back of my mind was a doubt and it was worming its way back to the front of my thoughts. ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ...

Richard and I have been dating for about 6 months and our relationship is starting to get very serious. We have many interests in common and our values are very similar, except for politics, but that is not that important in a relationship. It is not my fault if he is wrong. We have vacationed together twice. I think this is a good test for a relationship, and we have survived both times. ...

June had always been considered a tyrant, ever since her much older husband had passed away leaving her his fortune and his companies, she had ruled with an iron fist sucking as much money from each before breaking them up and selling them off. Her latest project was the personal body armor company, his engineers had developed numerous new designs in body armor over the years and were know for their innovative ideas and approaches to complicated problems. Now she hoped they could be used to aid in her personal habits by making her a full armored suit out of the latest material they had developed that could stand up to almost any abuse before she sold the company. ...

It was one of those rare nights when I actually sleep well. I knew from the night before today would be a special day and considering we had not done anything in the area of play in some time, I knew Domina had a major idea for me, I just did not realize at the time just what exactly it was. I normally sleep in my chastity cage, but last night, Domina neglected to put it on me. I really didn’t think anything of it at the time. “Time to get up.” I heard her gentle voice coax me from my deep sleep. I noticed as I was stirring that a hand had caressed my then limp member into somewhat of an aroused state, coupled with the gentle nips on my ear lobe as Domina slowly made me wake up. Was that leather I felt? I was not sure, since I was still a bit groggy. “We have some big plans today, you, I and this,” she said, referring to my growing friend, “but first, we have to get dressed.” With that, she took my hand and helped me from bed. I sleep nude, as does she, but today she was already dressed as she got me out of bed. She had apparently awoken sometime before and was dressed in her full regalia of a black leather skirt, corset and boots, her elbow length opera gloves covered her hands. She was a vision in leather, but I knew there was something going on today that I would not soon forget. “Go take a quick shower, and come back here. I want you nice and clean,” Domina told me, popping me on the behind as I went. Domina is not a cruel woman, just very impish when it comes to our play. It was agreed at the beginning of our relationship that discipline would not come from any sort of corporal punishment. I suffered real abuse at the hands of someone, and the idea of corporal punishment was something that I would rather not consider. Domina was very understanding when I had explained this to her. She cuddled me tightly and stroked my hair while I had quite the turret of cathartic release. The hot water felt great cascading across my back and front. Since I stay shaved all the time, the water felt nice across my testicles and tumescent shaft, and a good bit of time was spent washing them, but I was careful not to get too excited. The last time I made that mistake was, let’s just say eventful and leave it at that. Finishing quickly and toweling dry, I returned to the bedroom where she was waiting. I took proper position before her, head down on my knees. “Very nice,” I heard her say to me as she walked around, “today you have some special tasks ahead of you. Perform well, and you will be rewarded. Fail, and you will be reprimanded for your actions. Do you understand?” “Yes ma’am, I understand,” came my faint reply. I was on pins and needles, wondering what plans she had for me today. “Good. Time to get ready.” Domina took my hand, and I stood up. I did not know what all she had in mind to do, but I was quivering with anticipation over what plans she had. First, she had me step into what appeared to be a belt, but looking closer had an “O” ring attachment on one end, and underneath, what looked like a small dildo attached. I gulped. Domina had used a finger in me a few times and massaged my prostate as part of foreplay. We had never done anything to this degree. My swollen member rose with anticipation. “Got to love the Internet!” I heard her cackle as she slid the ring over my testicles and shaft before settling it against my pubic bone. “Bend over.” I complied and felt a warm hand caress my bud in the back. She slid one, then two and finally three fingers inside me, twisting and turning as I could feel the lube moisten my insides. I began to moan softly. “I am glad you like that,” she whispered in my ear, “I thought you would like this little toy I found.” And with that, the dildo was pushed into my rear. I gasped slightly, feeling the pressure on my prostate and making my already full member swell even more. I reached to touch myself, but as I did, a hand slapped mine. “No. You may not touch yourself.” I whined a bit, but I knew this was for my own good. I loved to hate control like this. ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3 “We can fly out in the afternoon tomorrow. I have to be at work in the evening for a quick conference, but then the weekend is ours.” The fact that she wanted to come home with me pleased me more than I believed it would. I held out my hands and she took them in hers. Then more quickly than she would have believed I spun her and handcuffed her hands behind her back. ...

story continues from part two Day 3 After my second day of my sentence I was so much pain that sleep was nearly impossible. I needed sleep desperately to put an end to the constant pain I was in. My shoulders and my jaw were an unending throbbing pain. I could barely move my jaw at all and my arms were almost useless. I had laid on the tiny mattress trying fall asleep but the pain and memories of the previous day of agony kept me awake most of the night. Unaware of time, all I had was a timer that read all zeros, and then the door swung open startling me from my haze. ...

She must have tried twenty different doll suits trying to find the perfect suit for her to feel like a real toy and give him total control over her anytime he wanted. Each suit had been a disappointment leaving her still able to control herself and feel everything he was doing to her. Only once did she feel out of control and could not make out exactly what he was doing and that was when she had used three of her suits the last one being a double layered inflatable suit. ...

SciFi, Alien, BDSM, M/F, Spanking, Bullwhip, Oral, Anal = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = An Intruder takes over Starship Invincible for some BDSM fun. The Star Council Starship Invincible is exploring the furthest reaches of the galaxy when it encounters a unique lifeform which takes over the bodies of the crew members. The female crew members are bound naked to various BDSM devices. The male crew members are then forced to do what many males would do normally when presented with bound, squirming, extremely turned on females. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * * * * * * * * * * * * ...

So my guy and I have this thing about (occasionally) doing things that could really get us in trouble - gives life some excitement. This is one of those stories. My guy and I regularly chat about our sex life, and if we have any cravings, fantasies that we want to live out, things like that. It had been a few months since we did any “dangerous” bondage activities, and honestly I missed it. Don’t get me wrong, I get tied up on a very regular basis, and I absolutely love it. But there’s something about the thrill, however small it may be, of getting caught that can totally bring it up a notch. ...

Once the collar is fastened around their neck there is no going back. Ask any dominant or submissive and they will tell you this is true. There is just something about having a collar fastened snug about your neck that means there is no going back. And young George has just had a nice thick collar fastened about his throat and I can already sense the effect it is having on him. I can hear his breathing getting deeper and I can feel the heat of arousal radiating from his naked body. ...

I had been planning this day for a little while and the weather was cooperating. It was just about 60 F and there was a light misty rain so there wouldn’t be too many people out on the trails where I was headed. A little while ago I had purchased a full body leather harness. I wasn’t sure if I would like it, but after getting it adjusted and figuring out the best way to fit my balls and cock into the ring I was hooked. It felt so good and the smell of leather is so intoxicating. ...

story continued from part one The Outfit Part Two Jane had kept the dress locked in the safe for almost a year, each day she had thoughts of wearing it again. Her biggest concern was if she wore it again would it abandon her just when she wanted it most. The feelings of loss and abandonment she had experienced when it chose someone else was almost too much for her to accept. She had purchased the fetish store and visited frequently even though she had nothing to do with the day to day operation of it. Lately she had been going several times a week trying on multiple items and having one of the girls lace her corset tighter. She had noticed she was craving her corsets tighter and had begun sleeping in them, her ballet boots and shackles again. Jane was alone in her large apartment, she had tightened her smallest corset until it was almost closed and sat gasping on the edge of her bed. As Jane tried to control her breathing she stared straight ahead panting around the large gag under the half hood neck corset she had laced very tight previously. Pulling at the short chain connecting her ankle cuffs to the thigh cuffs that were attached to the steel chastity belt desperately trying to achieve something she hadn’t been able to since the dress had been removed. She had been wearing the chastity belt for three weeks relishing the idea of being out of control again and she instinctively cuffed her gloved hands behind her back. ...

Lisa sits on the edge of the bed, her shoulders aching but feeling much better than yesterday and due to the mild pain relievers she had been given she can hold her thin arms in front of herself now without crying. Her pale hand slips slowly up to her breast gently massaging it as she notices the perfect dome shape it had been forced to take. She plays with the nipple that had not been touched in such a long time she had almost forgotten the pleasure she used to get from it. Her other hand slides towards her crotch feeling the latex of the panty/girdle she has been squeezed into to help her body cope with the sudden release of pressure and to aid with its added support. Lisa grunts weakly through her mouth that is hanging open because the muscles have been stretched for so long she cannot close it without severe pain. ...

Part 1 Alexandra applauded, almost giddy over the last minute goal, as the conquering hero skated in her direction. She stood up and waved from behind the plexiglass barricade that separated her front row seat from the action on the ice. Suddenly, Alexandra winced as number 23 leaned back sharply, sending a wave of ice crystals pelting against the clear shield in front of her. Looking around in embarrassment, Alexandra saw that most, if not all of the people in the sparsely populated stadium, had not noticed the blatant display of bravado. She turned back to the ice just in time to see the devilish grin that had melted her heart on so many occasions. But this time, Alexandra made a mental note of this incident, filling it away even as she went back to cheering for her boyfriend. ...

Chapter 1 - Gina Bondage was not something in her playbook. Nor was it anything she had every even toyed with. She had never given it a second thought but now, though not under the best of circumstances, she was learning about it firsthand. Gina Dominelli, a gorgeous green-eyed raven-haired beauty of Italian descent was about to hit the jackpot. Now nearly 32 years old, she realized that all her hard work was about to pay off big time. She worked at her job as tirelessly and aggressively as she did on her own body. Countless hours at the gym had paid off with a magnificent body. Her five foot, five inch frame was complimented by just beyond shoulder length wavy black hair and a 36-23-25 figure. She had what many would call a perfect body with beautifully shaped legs, just the right amount of muscle tone and facial features you would see on a magazine cover. Besides the hypnotic eyes, flawless complexion and perfect lips that begged to be kissed, she also had those oh so sexy arched eyebrows that are so seductive to men. ...

Lisa grunts as she feels the first strap being tightened on her new gag. She had assisted in designing it but was not allowed to see the end result of their hard work. She knows like the arm sleeve she has been wearing for the last three weeks that whatever length of time that is on the little piece of paper she had drawn out of the bowl is how long she will have to endure the new gag. Lisa’s arms twist inside the tight arm binder as the second strap is tightened, the feelings she experiences as her head is clamped tighter are mixed. She loves being gagged the feeling of being unable to communicate excites her immensely but her minds is screaming “Stop this now!” It’s the same internal debate she has with herself every time she agrees, begs, for long term bondage. Lisa knows she will have a certain amount of pain as the days wear on but she also knows she will have more of the frustratingly blissful days of helplessness to compensate her. ...

It had only been about 6 months ago that my girlfriend had left me on discovering my desires to be tightly wrapped and inescapably bound, a fascination that had grown and grown ever since I was a teenager but had been kept largely secret from anyone. It had been a rocky relationship to begin with, but the discovery of all the bondage sites on my internet history had been the last straw. She did not understand the fascination, and as the urges grew stronger it eventually drove us apart. ...

story continued from chapter 26 Chapter 27: The Dawning of a New Era Saskia watched as the car advanced slowly up the driveway; the sound of gravel crackling beneath tyres disturbing the stillness of the evening. The outlook from the small office window gave an excellent view of the approach to Shackleton Grange’s main entrance, and she was able to observe the dark green Toyota coming to a halt beside the derelict fountain, before the doors on both sides opened simultaneously and the pair of occupants emerged into the failing light. A minute or so ago, the buzz of the intercom had been followed by a disembodied female voice informing her that Megan and Alison had arrived for tonight’s class, and now Saskia was able to put faces to the names, as the duo slammed the car doors shut and began to walk slowly towards the house. ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls 4: Out in the Garden) Part 5: And Then There Were Three The sun beat down on our bare flesh and we were both gaining a glorious tan at odds with our bright red hair and steely blue eyes. Bright red hair that was growing long and thick in a way it seldom did back home. Home, ah what a delightful thought that was. And then, some days, only a distant memory to which I had no wish to return. ...

Part 1: There has been a mistake here. “Look, there has clearly been a mistake here” “Madame, allow me to assure you that you are mistaken. Your order has been processed exactly as you placed it. I have it on the computer in front of me” “And I assure you that this is not what I ordered” “Madame, I have to tell you that you have received exactly what you ordered. 1 large size child’s doll. Snow White type. And that is all you will be charged for” ...

Donna challenged herself regularly relishing her tight confinement and the challenges she set for herself. As she continued to get better at restraining herself she felt the need to increase the difficulty of her self bondage. Donna loved leather using thick leather straps, head harnesses and corsets to restrain herself and recently she had ordered a pair of custom made boots that would hold her feet in an almost en-point position. The corsets she wore had started as bondage implements only, as did her impossibly tall high heels but now she wore both twenty four seven saving her tightest corsets and tallest heels for her alone time. This morning Donna had squeezed her corset exceptionally tight, the corset had been designed by her and once the seven leather lined steel straps were locked over the stretched tight leather the corset couldn’t be opened or adjusted. ...

Woman to Sexdoll TF “C’mon Amanda! You have to help me!” Breanna Knoles whined from her seat at the table she is currently siting at. Breanna is a 24-year old woman who works for a family friend as a secretary for his business. Her large C-cup breasts and curvy body that are coupled with her long blonde hair lead most people to believe she is just your typical airheaded bimbo. That is fairly far from the truth however as she graduated top of her small class in college and is currently in the mix for a very high-end job in the scientific field at a local laboratory. In fact, now that the holidays are upon her she decided to forgo any work and just start working on the best present she could think of for her boyfriend of three years. This is why she was sitting in her friend Amanda’s house drinking coffee and explaining her plan. To her it was fool proof. Amanda just stared at her friend with an unreadable expression and sighed. “So just to clarify… you want me to put you through the doll making machine I use at the store and then sell you?” Breanna just laughs and dabs the little bit of her drink that escaped as she was giggling. “No Amanda. I want you to box me up and wrap me so I can be opened by Jack on Christmas. It will be the best present ever!” She exclaimed in excitement. Amanda just stared at her friend as if she was crazy but then joined in on the laughing as they giggled into the evening. By the end of the meeting Amanda told Bree to come around the store around six in the evening on the 23rd so that she could get her ready and under the tree. She was met that night with a hug from a bundled up Bree who was both nervous and excited to get this thing done. The duo entered through the backdoor as the store front was still open and the workers weren’t included in the plan. Sneaking Bree in was easy enough but the actual manufacturing of her desire would be harder. For reference, the store Amanda ran was a kink shop that was easy enough to manage but this order specifically would take some major work to do. The machine in the back did not make the hyper-realistic sex dolls that her shop was so well known for, it was just used to dress and mold them to fit the parameters of the customer. Whether it be for a rental or an actual purchase for that matter. In preparation for tonight’s events Amanda made a special code for the Bree doll she would be making tonight and even got the privilege to choose the sexy outfit she would be all kinked up in. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Still Afloat Kate had been at sea now for a week. She was riding the wave of excitement and intrigue. Four times now she had been part of the club’s shows, three times it had been in the vac cube, immobilised and unable to see or hear, her body had been overloaded with feelings, such power it had on her, no way to move, to escape the prying hands. She had braved torments of ice and being touched and slapped all over as a latex shell held her in a contorted position. Then each night she’d been lifted away by Simon and his group of men and left to float with her performance partner Becky in a relaxation pool. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Missed Duties Kate walked around the backstage nervous, it was time for her to be out in the club without the support of her very close friend Becky. She recalled last time when Mark a past work colleague had found her, she had been trussed up suspended just above the crowd, only a small latex thong to cover her crotch. She had been terrified her old work friends and family back home would find out what she did now. They just thought she worked as entertainment crew on a cruise ship. True enough as long as that included semi naked performances of bondage and encasement for guests on a cruise ship for sexual experiences. Kate was waiting for her boyfriend and team member Simon who would be helping her in and out of her toys. Tonight she was trying out something new. The team had been busy in the workshops and had built a plastic pole sphere. From the hooks a model could be attached in a spread eagle position inside. Once attached it wouldn’t matter how the ball rotated, the model would be held immobilised. ...

You wake up as you feel the pleasant tingle of electricity stimulating your cock. You’re already hard as the stimulation slowly builds. Waves of electrical pleasure flow through your member as they grow stronger and faster. You don’t try to fight it, because you can feel the tight leather holding you still. Your arms are held rigidly to your side and you can barely move them. Your legs are strapped down and you can’t thrust to increase the stimulation. You can’t even turn your head because it too is held perfectly still inside of the tight hood that surrounds it. ...

Jim had always loved seeing Lori in corsets, he would even give up latex and leather if he had to choose for seeing his beautiful wife’s constantly heaving bosom from her compressed waist and chest in a tightly laced corset. Lori loved corsets also but could never get herself laced tight enough when Jim wasn’t available to lace her. She had struggled with different lacing techniques and machines but could never quite manage it as well as he did it. Jim worked as an engineer for a specialty metals company and had used many of their products for Lori’s restraints creating a matching cuff set that Lori wore regularly. The set included wrist, ankle and a wide collar, the locking mechanisms always hidden and needing a unique key. Jim had even made a few pieces of clothing out of the metals the company had formulated that was locked by the same special key system. ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

Based on drawings by Colourfultrick “Rental Robot ” on deviantart Janet’s clothing based on Lucy Latex “Party Doll” RealFuckDoll (see above) Janet had been severely injured in a vehicle accident; the car was speeding and had come from out of nowhere and struck her as she walked across the street from her office to the station on her way home. It was touch and go at first if she would survive; she spent many weeks in hospital recovering and then many more for physio. Both legs and one arm had to be amputated due to her injuries and were replaced by robotic artificial limbs that were now being made by the Maid-bot, Inc subsidiary Med-Tech, Inc. Advances in human limb replacement had been made since they had launched their ‘Stacy-Maidbot’ line where people can experience being a maid-bot in their own homes, for fun or pleasure. The controls that enabled that person to be controlled as a Maid-bot now developed into the medical field and in particular in Janet’s case limb replacement. The limbs becoming part of the body, fused to bone and flesh, the nerves connecting to sensors for feeling. There was at first a back lash against the initial introduction of the artificial limbs as they required a chip implant that connects to the brain, many people who weren’t disabled thought this a bad idea as a way of controlling people, but others jumped at the chance to be able to walk again. They didn’t care about the chip inserts, they were just pleased to be able to have legs, arms or hands, whichever they needed replaced through birth, illness or accident. The limbs are controlled by the chip implant, but work from stimuli from the brain as would a normal limb, then through the chip to the limb. They are fully programmable, and updates are readily available, but this requires a wireless remote connection for the chip to download information. This is a patch that you can apply to the rear of the neck that enables the connection. The patch is removable to allay fears of people being reprogrammed into Maid-bots or androids whilst they slept. Janet is often mistaken by others for one of the sex-bots that are now available for pleasure and entertainment, these are also an off-shoot of the Maid-bots company, and there are several websites and even stores where you can buy or rent one, they appear to be very popular. You can see them as they walk the streets between clients or back to their base, just as you see Maid-bots more often outdoors now carrying out their owner’s commands. The trouble is Janet shares the same legs and arms as the sex-bots, as her insurance only covered her for basic limb replacement not the full deluxe version that match the skin of the wearer, much to her annoyance. She couldn’t afford to get the more pricier limbs on her wage either, so she was stuck with the basic limbs, they had a plastic sheen to the surface and you could see the joins, especially around where her limbs needed the most flexibility, her knees, elbow and hand, there was a gap to allow movement. A couple of her former boyfriends had even asked her to play at being a Sex-bot, the first one she punched out at his suggestion; lucky for him it was her human arm and not the robotic one. The other later boyfriend had been with her for a while longer before he asked Janet; she really liked him and when he asked he was more pleasant about the request, turning it more into a game which they both eventually enjoyed. She laid there as he played with her body, they both climaxing several times that night and in some following sessions too, she grew to love being controlled by him and following his commands, even though it was voluntary and not through her interface or programming. She would also perform oral sex too, something which she liked to do anyway, on his command, usually only for his pleasure but she still enjoyed it anyway. They even tried anal one time when he asked and then commanded it of her, she reluctant as it was her first time, but when she heard him say it the way he would to a sex-bot, she overcame her hesitancy, her mind becoming more accomodating to his order, he took his time entering her and he treated her gently and they both eventually enjoyed the experience. Something inside her seemed to have clicked, she seemed to love being controlled more and more, she sometimes even craved it, seeking it out more often. But he grew bored with Janet, they’d tried everything and Janet seemed to want more of the sex-bot side of things and less of a relationship, so they eventually drifted apart. He finding love in the arms of a blonde bimbo, ‘So not much change from the controlled sex-bot then!’ Janet laughed at the thought. Janet drifted though a couple more failed relationships before seeming to give up on dating; they seemed to missing that certain spark that she had enjoyed. But that was a while ago, she found it hard to attract the opposite sex, with the way she looked they were either freaked out about her limbs or too freaky and only wanted to use her once as a sex-bot, not having a more satisfying relationship. So she spent her days coming home from work, cooking for herself and just watching movies at home. Her life didn’t seem to be going anywhere; her friends all had steady relationships, and some even married and had children. Janet didn’t have anyone in her life to find joy or love. She had just finished cleaning up and then checking her emails, when she noticed an advertisement for an online service for discreet one-on-one sessions with a sex-bot, these could even be programmed to be either dominant or submissive, they even had discounts for disabled persons such as herself. They were setting up locally to her apartment, and as an introduction they were offering 20% off plus the discount she would receive giving her nearly 50% off. Janet had felt lonely for too long she thought, she needed something to perk her up and maybe this could be it. She missed the sessions when she was controlled as a sex-bot, she loved how she felt under the control of someone else, she now sensed that this was what she wanted in a relationship, and she just hadn’t met the right man. “Well blow waiting for him to turn up. This may well be the answer, at least for a short while.” Janet said to herself. She had some leave up her sleeve and her boss was on her back to take some, so she thought why not kill two birds with one stone, take time off and enjoy myself with one of these sex-bots. “I want to see what everyone is so worked up about them for.” She said again to herself. A quick email to work and her time off now booked in, she went online to see what she could order from this new service. Opening up the site she was presented with several images of different sex-bots, all wearing different outfits, hair colours and skin shades. She had decided on a female sex-bot, she believed that ‘she’ would be meaner than a male sex-bot, or at least appear that way to her, ‘More bitch than butch,’ she thought. ‘Plus I’m over boys at the moment.’ Janet had to choose from the images which model she wanted, she’d always liked red hair like her own, but thought that for the bot to be more dominant then black would be the appropriate colour. Dark eyes too plus heavy make-up, she had this vision in her mind from too many soft core pornography videos she watched of what a dominatrix looked like. Choosing body sizes and dimensions, then it got on to what the sex-bot would be wearing. She looked at several bizarre outfits, all leather with straps and such, but then thought, ‘Oh no, this is what my neighbours would see when she turned up.’ And decided to dress her down a bit, so not to attract too much attention. Black leather Basque, leather wrap around skirt, leather knee length boots, all in black, black pantyhose with a cut out for the crotch, all covered with a long black leather trench coat to hide it all under. Janet wanted the sex-bot to be sexy for her and also be dominant looking, as Janet would be the bots submissive plaything. She was getting quite turned on by the thought of what she was doing. Placing the order for the sex-bot of her choice and the clothing for it to wear seemed to still be quite expensive to Janet’s mind, but she’d taken leave and was determined to enjoy herself, so she then went to the section with session information, what was the bot required to do. Janet clicked on the Dominant button, there were several other questions that she didn’t bother reading too much and clicked on those too. Now it changed screens to session length, how long do you require the services of the sex-bot it asked? ‘MMmm..’ Janet thought, ‘I wonder how much I can afford, I’d like the weekend, maybe 48 hours or more, let’s click to see how much that’ll be.’ Clicking gave Janet the cost, and even with the near 50% discount she was stunned at the price, she could afford it, if she cut back spending for the next few months, but it might max out her credit for a while and maybe even go over if a bill comes in beforehand. But she’d come this far now and was really looking forward to experiencing this, she had felt the moisture building between her legs, so turned on was she that she clicked ‘accept’ before she changed her mind. *** ...

How could this happen? Linda wondered to herself as she stood in the hallway of the building she lived in desperately trying to figure out what to do. The day had started like all the others, Linda got up and ate breakfast staring at the large blank canvas she was going to start working on. She sat thinking of more details for the painting she had in her mind smiling as the image in her head made her pussy get wet wishing she could live the way the women in the pictures she painted did. Linda painted fetish paintings, some were custom paintings that someone wanted her to do others, her best, were ones she came up with on her own and her paintings were in big demand. Her studio/apartment was originally rented because she had very little money and it was very cheap eventually becoming “chic” so she had stayed in it plus she loved the added benefits of living alone in an almost empty warehouse. ...

It was the big night. The annual Halloween bash at the Marriott Hotel. There was the chance to win the $1,000 prize, and the possibility of wild sex with a complete stranger. I was going to the party alone that night but I was not planning on leaving by myself. I decided to wear my renaissance period swordfighter costume. Not only was it the best costume that I owned but it also increased my chances of attracting some action for the night. I had rented the presidential suite for the occasion and had fresh flowers and champagne delivered to the room. I was very anxious as I changed into my costume to get ready for the party. I knew something special was going to happen tonight. ...

Part 1: Kidnapped I am driving to the location given to me in the instructions after stopping by the bank and withdrawing $5,000. The amount seemed a paltry sum considering how much my husband was worth, but, it was what they demanded in the text. Tyler, my husband, had been out of the country for a business meeting and was two days overdue when the text came. The text had been sent from Tyler’s phone but had obviously not been composed by him. He only used proper words when he texts and this message was written in the shorthand lingo used by teens and lazy typists. ...

I don’t know when I found out that I had my fetishes, but it was quite early in my childhood. Experimenting thru the years I acquired quite a collections of bondage toys, restraints, leather, pvc and latex clothes. Female clothes that is. I’m a crossdresser and I love kinky bondage fetish clothes. I can’t explain the pleasure of wearing this other than that being enclosed, bond in slutty and restrictive clothes makes me horny. ...

It seems to happen roughly once a year. My wife goes off to visit family at the other end of the country and I don’t go, because I’ve already been up once this year and also we are going on holiday soon, so I couldn’t get the extra time off. This time she shipped off up North by plane and took our 8 month old daughter with her. I’ve been relishing the time at home alone, but when the reality struck, it was clear just how much I rely on her to prop me up because the void and freedom was overwhelming. ...

(story continues from Fantasy Football Slaves 2) Fantasy Football Slave edition The Tara and Racheal story Editor’s note: All characters are fictional. Part 3: Tara and Robert’s secrets revealed Racheal woke up with Sue sleeping next to her and slapped her left breast hard. Sue cried out and realized she was with Mistress Racheal and needed to obey. Racheal spread her legs apart and told Sue to worship her and bring her to another orgasm. Sue immediately started licking and sucking Racheal’s cunt loving the taste of her and she was rewarded after a few minutes by receiving Racheal’s juices. ...

“Now that sounds like an interesting idea.” Said Mandi when it was suggested that we try bondage using leather straps instead of our usual ties using rope or duct tape. The only problem was that we did not have any leather straps. As we both were bordering on being stony broke at the time, there was little chance of either of us dashing off to the nearby store where we usually got our bondage gear to buy a selection of leather straps. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

Sarah was just a cute little High school cheerleader when she stumbled onto Sir Jeff’s website about ponygirls. She was from a small farming town in the south, and being the curious girl, she started searching for more information. She spent many nights combing the internet for information, stories, pictures, and other useful information. She found out all about the training and stable lives of ponygirls, and as she learned more, she wanted to experience it for herself. ...

I had worked as a buyer for a medium sized company with all the benefits one would expect that went along with an important position; such as a company car, expense account and all the rest one would normally expect. As it was taken for granted and everyone else had their little fiddles in such positions and so not to be different I also took advantage and I went along with it. These small but dishonest anomalies went on for some time and then one day I went too far in my greed, I actual sold some goods on that belonged to the company to an outlet I had found. ...

As far as Samantha Overton was concerned, the worst kind of call that came over the car radio was one the police termed “domestic disturbance.” That usually meant a husband and wife who were into an argument that had gotten out of hand - perhaps even violent. As many times as not, the two ultimately turned on the police who came to investigate - usually called by a concerned neighbor. And that was exactly the kind of call that she and her partner were answering that morning. Domestic disturbance - and in her own neighborhood. She was curious but at the same time, she was apprehensive. Every now and then an officer was shot dealing with domestic violence. Those calls were always risky. ...

“Halt!” Shuffling along the dusty trail, the young man in the furs and armor stopped and gazed upwards. Above him, cliffs towered on both sides of the trail. Shading his eyes, he gazed at the tops of the cliffs, then continued forward. “I said halt!” Again, the youth halted and gazed upwards. “Or what?” he asked. “Or I’ll skewer you.” “Skewer? As in shoot me with an arrow?” “Umm, no.” ...

Jane walked to the bus stop her high heels clicking on the pavement the snug pencil skirt limiting her steps slightly. Jane thought maybe she should taper the skirt more missing the restriction of her other skirts, under the skirt and loose top she can feel the steel covering her breasts and pussy shifting and smiles to herself. Jane had been intrigued by chastity belts since first seeing one in a movie when she was young even making herself one out of her dads duct tape and wearing it all day until needing to go to the bathroom and having to cut it off. During high school she had found several on the internet and dreamed about wearing one but was never able to afford them. During her junior year she had found a used belt and even though the thought of it being worn by someone else made her uncomfortable she decided to buy it and clean it very well before trying it on. ...

“Ok, Miss Stanton, your request has been filed and will be carried out.” “Good,” Mary Stanton replied. “But run through it one more time, please. I want to make sure you have the details exact.” “Yes, Ma’am. Per your request, electrical service to your residence will be shut off at precisely five this evening.” “Precisely. I’m going on a trip, and that’s the exact time I’ll be leaving. I want the lights out when I lock the door.” ...

Whew! Jane stands gasping, the walk up the stairs was much more strenuous than she thought it would be. Holding onto the railing with her gloved hand she lets her head clear and gasps for air. Jane’s feet are already hurting from the six inch heels she strapped on this morning while she was feeling daring. Since the hard plastic of her “corset” won’t let her bend far enough to reach her feet and the tight skirt is keeping her knees so close together making it impossible to raise her legs high enough to reach them either. The skirt is under the corset keeping it firmly around her waist she so has no way of removing any of them, that had been the idea. Now Jane is starting to regret choosing these items since she won’t be able to remove them for the next twelve hours at least. Jane smiles as she thinks about being trapped in her clothes for the day and reminds herself that this is what she had wanted and turns and struts into the building with the tiny steps her long tight dress allowed. ...

I have not written anything for a long time, be gentle. Having purchased my ticket I start walking to my theater, the movie has been out for a bit and it is a week night so it should not be busy. I find my seat and noticing I have about 15 minutes before it begins I start my fun. See, I am wearing blue shortalls with a long sleeved black shirt on, since it is a little cool. Around my wrists, and under the sleeves, I have on a pair of leather wrist cuffs. Under my shortalls I have a belt going around my waist. Through the side buttons of the shortalls I slip long cable tie through the space between the buttons, around the belt, and back out the same space. This leaves me with both ends of the tie hanging out. ...

Kim wanted to make Jeff’s birthday special and add a little spice to their sex life, she and Jeff had played with tying each other in the past so she thought she would look into doing something like that for him this year. After looking on the web for a week Kim found there were lots of options and began to dream of herself dressed sexy and restrained just for him, as her eagerness to be restrained grew and her panties got wetter she began to order things from an on-line shop. Kim had pictured herself in a tight corset with sheer black stockings like one of the pictures she had seen, finding the perfect corset she quickly ordered it and then found the stockings to go with it and ordered them as well. The leather corset had half cups that would support her breasts leaving her nipples just covered until they were messaged out and she hoped pinched and teased, the black leather corset had red trim so Kim looked for some really sexy shoes and accessories to go with it. ...

“I can’t believe they turned us down.” Silence greeted the remark as the four young men walked despondently along the forest trail. Around them, the trees blazed with the colors of fall, but the beauty of nature went unnoticed by the reluctant hikers. The four men, James, Jeff, Robert and Wayne, had just made their way to the secluded hideout of The Marauders, a local band with links to nearly every illegal act in the area. The four friends had thought to join, but the seasoned criminals of the gang had simply laughed and chased them off. Now, to make matters worse, they were lost. ...

It was mid afternoon on a chill winter day. Mark was on his way to visit his mistress Heather in her residential unit in a quiet middle class area. He was just turned forty, never married, was lean, fit and still had most of his hair. He still might have been considered reasonably youthful. At least his lady friend thought so. He was an investment advisor by occupation. Heather, herself was slightly younger. One brief, unhappy marriage in her early thirties was now behind her. Best forgotten, she thought. She still had most of her early slimness and was as healthy as her partner. Her oval face retained some of its youth and was attractively framed with short dark brown hair. She held a senior position in the office where she worked. After a bitter divorce she had managed to gain possession of the jointly shared apartment and was thankful for this. She was on good terms with most of the other residents in the building. It was here that she and Mark held most of their meetings. ...

It had been his idea to re-introduce some light bondage into their sex life after having toyed with tying each other up early in their marriage then falling into a vanilla rut for years while both concentrated on their careers. Both of them had climbed the corporate ladder each achieving their goals. He had reached the position he had always wanted when his company was purchased and broken up with him receiving a very substantial retirement package. Now he took care of their home, with the pair traveling during her time off. ...

(story continues from The Body Puzzle) Continued from The Body Puzzle - Part 1: The Upper Torso. Part 2: The Lower Torso Try as he might, Jay couldn’t stop himself from taking in the full view of Vanessa’s heaving breasts. Normally milky white, they were now a bright pink. As she squirmed slightly, quietly struggling against her self-administered restraint, his comment about “desert” hung in the air like the bad joke that it was. ...

I have enjoyed self-bondage for such a long time. I try to be as creative as I can without putting myself into a position I don’t want to be in. I do have anxiety so it gets scary sometimes. We bought a new house and had just moved in. I was working from home and have been spending time scouting the new home for ideas. I could see an abundance in my opinion. This is a description of my first SB adventure in my new home. ...

Chapter 1 Around eleven pm Jessica had finally finished the third book of Ann Rice’s Sleeping Beauty erotica. She reached over and snapped off her night stand lamp pitching her bedroom into darkness. She slipped her hand under her covers and reached down between her long lean legs, she spread them apart and used her right hand to cup her mons. She used her fingers to stroke her inner thighs and then slowly moved closer towards covered sex. She pulled the gusset of her panties aside and began to explore the lips of her sex. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: In the Trunk My life seemed to be changing fast; I was now seeing Gino on a regular basis, our romantic liaisons usually resulting in my body being tightly bound in some way or other, either the old classic spread-eagle on the bed; or hogtied, tightly trussed up and wriggling while he watched sport on television. I insisting that I would never watch a game even if he bound and gagged me, a challenge which he greatly accepted and the rope flew around my body, leaving a trussed up package on the floor, the gag in place to stop any complaints, not that there any from me now I was tightly bound. ...

It was a new harness. All broad straps of brown leather with heavy steel buckles. I almost purred as I allowed her to strap it about me. First the collar snug about my throat, then the mass of soft straps that unrolled down about my naked body from that collar. I felt myself shiver as they almost caressed me, curling about my body as their designer had no doubt intended. ...

Awaking in bondage was new to me, Eva had spent many mornings awaking in bondage of some sort but now it was my turn. The company I had worked for had closed leaving me unemployed for the first time in my adult life. Luckily Eva had finished school and gotten a very good job a few weeks before and could easily support us while I looked for a job so I also thought of this time as a long vacation. We had been practicing bondage since before we met each other and it still plays a large part in our lives, even now Eva wears her steel chastity belt and extreme heels at work and we have a new suit on the way. ...

An original story by “C. C.” - Edited by Switchman ([email protected]) I’d heard about a new night spot in the heart of the Olde Towne district: “Shackles” - ultra-chic, ultra-kinky and ultra-in. My job as the highest-ranking female executive at HQ didn’t give me much time for leisure though, and none of my dates ever had the courage to take me there. So, I never went into the place… until the night my car broke down right outside. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Nick sat on the pavement with his jacket pulled down his arm as far as it would go to cover the cuffs. Fortunately it was a bohemian, student area and so he didn’t look too out of place. He pulled out his phone and dialed Karin’s number. “Hello,” she answered after six rings. “Honey, you can’t just leave me chained up in the street.” “I’m shopping, you’re a guy, best thing I think.” “You’re confusing me with a dog!” Karin just giggled and Nick could hear her talking to a shop assistant in the background. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she finally whispered as she hung up on him. Nick sat on the side of the pavement, leaning up against the railings, watching people walk up the residential street and into the mansion blocks on each side. Although this adventure with Karin was fun, he found himself feeling jealous of their freedom, being able to go and do whatever they wanted, whereas he was effectively a prisoner. The upside though, was the identify of his captor and what she might have planned for him when she returned. He found her unpredictability exciting; pain and humiliation one minute, the best sex of his life the next. Nick was still lost in thought when a black heeled shoe tapped him on the knee. He looked at the shoe and then upwards to the sexiest pair of black leather trousers he had ever seen. Skin tight all the way up and the way they hugged the butt was incredible. He looked up further to the tight pink t-shirt and up to the cute face, with long blonde hair held up in a pony tail. “Wow, you look amazing.” “Thanks,” Karin smiled as she stepped slightly closer. “I assume you will be so good as to unchain me now?” “Mmm, OK, the key’s in my pocket.” Nick stood up and pushed his free hand into the back pocket of her new leather trousers. They were so tight that he had to slowly work his hand inside until he could reach the key with his fingertips. “Will you do the honours?” he asked as he handed her the small silver key. She took it and threw it casually over her shoulder, “No.” “Karin!” Nick exclaimed as he tried to look past her to see where the key had landed. “Nothing sweet about me,” she whispered seductively into his ear before kissing him on the lips. Nick watched her walk across the pavement and lean against a lamppost. She casually crossed her long leather covered legs and watched with amusement as Nick tried to deal with her latest bitchy behaviour. He was a sexy guy anyway, but his reaction to her deliberately cruel and bitchy behaviour was just too cute for words. Looking back, Karin had always had a cruel and sadistic streak and had often enjoyed causing pain to others, training as a doctor was a real paradox. Her victims had changed from family pets to specially selected acquaintances and the occasional boyfriend. Nick’s behaviour on the first night at her flat had somehow triggered her cruel streak and as a result, he was in for an experience that he would never forget. Nick called out to a young woman who was passing. “Excuse me, hello, hello!” Karin smiled to herself as the woman, who was listening to her iPod, completely ignored him. The situation was made even better as she actually stood on the handcuff key as she walked past. Nick looked at Karin and gave her a very frustrated, but to Karin a very cute look. Nick called out to the next person. She looked confused and was a little hesitant to help, but Nick managed to convince her and she finally picked up the key and nervously threw it over to him before walking off quickly. Nick unlocked the cuffs to at last free himself from the railings. He walked over to Karin, put his hands on her butt and kissed her. “You’re crazy,” he said. “You’re going to enjoy these leather trousers of mine tonight,” she purred as she rubber herself against the front of his jeans. “Those trousers, no way.” “They are the next time,” she said, the uncompromising look returning to her eyes. *** At Nick’s suggestion they arrived for lunch at the pub by the river. They were early and the place was only a quarter full. Karin insisted on buying the drinks and walked slowly and sexily up to the bar with the handcuffs hanging from her fingertips. Within seconds, the slim blonde in leather trousers with the cuffs had the attention of almost every guy in the bar. She sat on a bar stool and slowly locked one cuff to the draft beer pipes and the other end to her own wrist. By now every guy in the pub was watching as well as half of the women. Two barmen were helping with her order despite the fact that others were waiting. Once she had paid, she unlocked herself and walked over to where Nick was sitting on to the balcony overlooking the river. Karin sat down next to Nick and held out her hand, which he instinctively held. He saw the look in her face, but it was too late as she took his thumb and bent it back with just enough force to immobilize him. “Karin!” he said urgently but quietly, “what are you doing?” The blonde didn’t answer, but with his hand held in place, she cuffed his wrist to the metal frame of the table. The table was in turn fixed to the floor. Nick was totally embarrassed, practically the whole pub had just watched his girlfriend handcuff him to the table. “Karin, not in public, not here!” “Why, every guy in the pub is jealous of you now.” Nick thought for a moment, she was probably right, but he was still very uncomfortable. He looked back at Karin who had uncrossed her legs and was running her hands up and down her leather trousers. “It very hot inside here,” she purred. Nick had already drunk most of his beer. The leather trousers did look fantastic on her, but surely she couldn’t be serious about this. “Unlock me and I’ll buy more drinks,” he replied. Karin moved her drink to the side, stood up and sat down on the table right in front of Nick. She opened her legs, bent forward and kissed him. Nick couldn’t help but comply, even though he knew the whole pub was watching. *** It was late when they arrived back at Karin’s flat and Nick was tired from the effort of keeping up with the crazy Swedish girl. Plus he knew that Karin still had plans for him. He poured two glasses of wine from the bottle he had bought and sat down at the table. “Twelve hours in these,” she purred as she stood with her back to him and caressed her leather covered butt. “You’re crazy, time inside those trousers will kill me.” “Umm, maybe,” she replied as she took him by the hand and led him into her bedroom. Nick put his hands underneath her t-shirt and tried to pull it off, but Karin stopped him and pushed him backwards on to a wooden chair that she had placed in front of the metal radiator. She sat down on his lap, one leg either side of his body, let her hair down and kissed him forcefully. “I promise we’ll make love, but first something else,” she whispered into his ear, before biting his ear so hard that she almost drew blood. Nick’s heart was beating quickly and his hard cock was pushing up against her tight leather trousers. She was incredible, the most sexy and certainly the most frightening woman he’d ever know. Without removing her lips from his, Karin handcuffed Nick’s hands together behind his back and around one of the bars of the radiator. In her excitement she over tighten the cuffs, but that only added to her arousal. “Clean or dirty?” the Swedish woman asked. Nick smiled back, trying to guess what she was talking about. Dirty sounded fun, whatever that meant. “Dirty.” “Good,” Karin smiled as she jumped up and picked up a wicker basket in the corner of the room. “What’s that?” he asked. “Dirty, maybe very dirty,” she purred as she emptied her dirty washing on to the bed. “That’s what you meant by dirty?” Nick was concerned. Karin sorted through her dirty clothes, took what she wanted and put the rest back into the basket. She picked up a pair of black panties, held them up to her face and turned her nose up as it offended by their smell. “What are you doing?” Nick was helplessly chained to the radiator and increasingly concerned about what she had planned. Using only her fingertips, Karin placed the dirty underwear over Nick’s head. The panty elastic held it in place, but she used a hair elastic to further tighten it around him. “You wanting dirty?” she checked as she kissed his ear that was sticking out through one of the leg holes. “Number two, number three…” Karin counted as she proceeded to place all six pairs of her dirty underwear over his head. Nick watched helplessly as most of the contents of the blonde’s panty draw was wrapped around his head. The pressure around his head increased with every garment and at the same time the room became darker and darker. “Dirty running shorts, yuck,” Karin held her nose and gave a pretend look of horror. She placed the shorts over the panties and then tightened the draw string around his neck to hold them in place. The last item was a pair of white jeans, which she placed over the running shorts and secured around his neck with a belt. Inside it was dark and hot and airless and Nick found himself breathing hard even though he was just sitting still. He had no idea how long he could survive this confinement and only hoped that Karin’s medical training meant that she knew what she was doing. He then felt Karin unbuttoning his jeans and he lifted himself up slightly so that she could pull his jeans and boxers down. He then felt her naked butt sit on his lap and after a few minutes of teasing, she was sitting astride him making love. The fantastic feeling heightened from partial asphyxiation. After half an hour, Karin redressed and removed all of her dirty clothing from Nick’s head. “Wow,” Nick gasped, looking as though he’d just finished a marathon. “Not bad,” Karin smiled as she walked around him as if studying the results of successful experiment, “you survived inside a week’s worth of dirty panties.” “Can you unlock me now?” he asked. “Sure, you know where the key is,” she smiled as she turned around so that the back pocket of her leather trousers was only inches from his face. Unable to use his cuffed hands, Nick lent forward and slid his tongue into her pocket. “Karin, I’ll never get it,” he complained. “Too bad for you,” she smiled as she sat down on the bed and crossed her legs. She saw her permanent market on her bedside table and smiled. Nick could see what she was thinking. “Please, no.” But his reaction only encouraged her and she spent the next ten minutes writing her name and several provocative comments all over his body, some in English, many in Swedish. Only once the ink was fully dry did she release him from the cuff and she watched with an amused look on her face as he tried in vain to wipe her words and doodles off his skin. “Lie down,” she ordered. Nick complied, but tried to resist as she lifted his hands above his head so that she could cuff him to the bed. Karin simply moved up the bed so that she was kneeling with one knee either side of his head. Nick was holding her leather butt with both hands when she lifted his head up and clamped it between her thighs. She then tilted her hips forward so that his head was held back and he started to gasp for breath. He looked up directly into her teasing blue eyes. “Would you like it harder?” she almost sung. He felt her butt again to find it had changed from soft to hard, every muscle in her body was focused on gripping his head tightly in place. Nick knew that there wasn’t any point in even trying to escape, if he did it would turn into a fight which he knew she would win. She was sexy, crazy and scary. “Hands!” she ordered. He quickly compiled and within seconds he was cuffed to the bed. Nick lay on the bed watching Karin move around the room. She saw he was watching her and started to put on a little dance for his benefit. It had the desired effect as he felt more and more turned on. “Are the cuffs necessary?” he asked. “No, but I like anyway.” “I know you like,” he smiled. She held her finger to her lips, “End of discussion, I’m not unlocking you.” Karin then unbuttoned her leather trouser and started to ease them over her hips, which was something that couldn’t be rushed. As soon as they were off, she redid the buttons and lay down on the bed next to him. “Sorry now, if it’s hot and smelly inside,” Karin said as she kissed him. She eased her trousers over his head, with the back of the trousers against his face and slid a belt through the belt hoops. Nick lay still enjoying the heat and scent that was radiating off the inside of the leather. This was nice, although he knew that Karin had no intention of leaving it at this. He then felt her insert one end of a small clear plastic pipe into his mouth. Next he felt the leather tighten around his neck as Karin tightened the belt. He couldn’t hear it, but he knew that she would also secure it with her combination padlock. Karin then took the trouser legs and wrapped them around his head and then tightened and buckled the rest of her belt collections around his head. When she had finished, Nick head was securely and completely encased in leather, with only one small plastic pipe protruding. Karin sat on Nick’s chest inspecting her work. It was perfect, he was completely sealed inside. “I hope I warmed it up well for you,” she purred as she kissed his bare chest. She then took the end of the plastic pipe and held it against her thigh. She waited for the inevitable reaction as he air ran out. He blindly reached out and tried to push her off as he struggled to regain an air supply. Unfortunately for Nick, his struggling only turned her on more and it was several seconds before Karin unsealed the end of the pipe. “What are you doing?” she could just make out the mumbled voice from inside her trousers. She then slid down and felt his hard cock beneath her. He seemed to be enjoying this almost as much as her. It was over an hour later when they finished making love. Karin showered while Nick remained cuffed to the bed, his head enclosed in her leather mask. Karin returned, wearing only her panties and snuggled up next to him. Just before she closed her eyes, she saw the end of the plastic pipe lying on the bed next to her. She picked it up and slipped it into the front of her panties, with the end resting deep in her crotch. She cuddled up to the guy who would for the next eight hours be breathing air from deep inside her panties. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

As always, I wanted to size up my captive’s predicament. She was beautiful, although it was hard to tell at the moment since she had a black leather hood over her head. Her mouth was plugged with a rather large penis gag, and the only identifiable parts of her head were her lovely green eyes (very rare for an Asian girl) and the lustrous mane of black hair sticking out of the back of her hood. The green eyes on an Asian were a specific request of the buyer, and he was paying top dollar for the honor. It took me awhile to track such a woman down. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

Claire, a new girl I was dating was amazing, she was exactly the sort of girl I had been looking for, for years. Not stunning, but not ugly, not thin, but a good body, bumps in the right places and nice hips. Much more importantly, she was fun. We had met on a chat site about six months before. As this was the sort of anything goes chat sites we already knew a lot of personal details about each other. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A Complete Mess Rupes F/m; femdom; leather; hood; straps; bond; game; susp; breathplay; stupid; blackout; near-death; true; warning; cons/nc; XX Well folks this is a story, this is real, and this is just as much a caution as anything. I have recently had a really bad bondage experience, and I am not talking about it being unsatisfactory. I am talking about it being, dangerous, out of control, and damn right frightening. ...

Dalveer was as pure as the snow. Born and raised in the UK but with strict Indian parents. She had always been taught that her body should remain pure until the night of her wedding. Dalveer was 23 and in good shape and had recently moved away to study at University. She had been totally devoted to her studies and had only made friends with one English girl, Clara. One day while sitting in the cafeteria Clara had been telling Dalveer about a demonstration she was going on to protest about the Power Station that was about 20 miles away, it was about to be expanded into some ancient forest land. Clara was committed to saving the trees. “You should come”, she said to Dalveer. Dalveer instantly dismissed it as not being her thing and she was sure that her parents would not approve. ...

It was a cold dark Thursday afternoon. I had been quiet at work so was at home tidying up our bedroom. We have a whole load of toys and recently we had become a little remiss in putting them away! So we lived in constant fear of the doorbell, just in case we had left something lying around! I had done pretty well, and had put most of the stuff back just leaving a few straitjackets on the bed as we really did need to have a bit of a clear out! My wife returned home and inspected my progress, she was very happy that we now had a tidy bedroom again that a casual visitor could see without knowing our secrets! She looked at the mass of jackets and straps strewn across the bed. ...

_Author's Note:_Another quickie . I’m sure many of us have had similar ideas when watching the commercials. This may read a lot like a re-tread, but it deals with images I enjoy.* “And…CUT!” The director called out. “That’s a wrap people. See you all again on Monday.” Carly Foulkes let out a relieved sigh and climbed off the Kawasaki ZX10 that sat on the stage in front of a large ‘Green Screen’ used for special effects. “Any longer on that damn bike and I’d be walking like a cowboy for a month.” She thought bemusedly to herself, as she pulled off the full-face crash helmet. The last hour of taping had required her to keep the helmet’s face shield down the majority of the time. That, combined with the heat from all the lighting had given her waterproof makeup a run for its money. Still, the warm air of the studio felt cool against her flush skin. Unfortunately for the moment, her hair and face were the only things benefitting from exposure to “fresh” air. That was because Carly was still clad in the sponsor’s signature, black and magenta colored leather catsuit. Of course, no one associated with the commercial openly called it that. Be it referred to as a “costume, riding togs, leathers” whatever, all knew that it personified the oldest adage in advertising. Sex sells. And Carly was selling it big time. Hokey as it might sound, she looked as if her shapely, 5'9" frame had been poured into the leather garment. Add to that the feline grace with which she walked, even while wearing the high heeled boots and the cell phone carrier’s profits had almost doubled. Her compensation for this had made sweating buckets during each shoot infinitely more tolerable. Still, as she “squished” back to her dressing room, the crew rapidly breaking down equipment in anticipation for the upcoming weekend, Carly briefly longed for the early days as spokeswoman when all she had to wear was a frilly pink dress. “I’ll be in shorts and a tee, drinking ice cold Evian in less than 10 minutes.” The actress reminded herself. Carly was smiling at this image as she entered her dressing room. The smile vanished in confusion and beneath a large cloth which suddenly covered the lower half of her face. At the same time, a powerful arm wrapped around her torso trapping her arms. The cloth felt damp and cool, but also seemed to burn her skin. When she gasped in surprise, her eyes, nose and throat began to burn as well. Knowing that something was wrong, if not exactly what, she began to thrash instinctively. “That’s it baby, fight me!” Whispered a familiar, yet uncharacteristically menacing voice in her ear. This only exacerbated Carly’s confusion which, even under these circumstances, seemed to have blossomed drastically out of proportion. The actress twisted and grunted whilst trying to call for help. With each of these efforts, she drew more of the noxious fumes into her lungs. Rapidly, her confusion seemed to grow less important. In fact, the need for, or ability to frame any rational thought felt less and less imperative. Ignoring a far off cry of caution, Carly toppled into the welcoming arms of oblivion. “Confusion” seemed to be the watchword of the day. As Carly slowly awoke, her body taking a languid inventory, the actress registered an assortment of aches, pains and other “oddities”. She fumbled to remember what had taken place. Had she recently gone through a particularly grueling Tae-Bo class? Had she and her boyfriend enjoyed a night of exceptionally energetic sex? None of the pieces seemed to fall into place. Her shoulders, arms and legs ached as if just having worked out, but that didn’t explain the ache in her jaw. Her breasts hurt and her sex felt weird, but that didn’t explain the crush on her head and torso, nor the semi-urgent need to defecate. Figuring it was time to wake up and work things out, Carly decided to get the blood flowing with a good old fashioned stretch. It was when nothing happened that she put it all together. “I’m tied up!” She realized. Straining once more, it hit her at what an understatement that was. She could hardly move! “hhhmmnnnngffff!!!” The beauty called for help. She was dumbfounded into silence at how muted her cry was. Belatedly, she became cognizant of how her gaping mouth was filled to overflowing by a spongy mass. She tried to spit it out, but her tongue was trapped beneath the dense packing. She tried to close her mouth, but the pressure of the stuff kept her jaw jacked wide open. Something narrow bit into the corners of her mouth passed around her head and dug into the base of her skull with particular ferocity. Carly tried to reach up and rip the abomination away. That’s when the mystery of her aching shoulders was solved. Her arms wouldn’t budge! More accurately, they were crushed together behind her back from fingertips to elbows and beyond. She kicked out desperately, but her legs remained stubbornly folded. In an odd observation amongst all this disturbing discovery, Carly noted that she could feel the heels of her boots pressing into her butt cheeks. This spurred the realization that she could feel the familiar cling of the catsuit all over her body. “Back amongst the living, are we?” Said a voice off to her right. The actress whipped her head that way, dread sweeping over her as it was clear that that was all she could move. Her wide, frightened eyes settled on her director sitting casually in a nearby chair. He was holding a camera and on the floor next to him was a monitor facing in her direction. It took a long moment for Carly to realize that the person in the image was her. When in costume, she was accustomed to seeing nothing but leather from the neck down. But now she gazed upon the color coordinated “accessories” to her advertising persona. Some kind of ‘sleeve’ trapped her arms behind her keeping them perpetually straight. Carly strained once more against it, the sleeve’s gleaming black and magenta surface hardly flexing. She wriggled her fingers what little they could. She couldn’t feel her sweaty fingers or palms and deduced she was still wearing the costume’s tight gloves. 2" wide leather straps (matching color scheme of course) pinned her arms to her spine by passing around her ridiculously reduced torso. Some sort of waist cincher or corset squeezed her midsection without pause, eliminating any hope of bending or twisting. More of the same straps kept her legs folded. She couldn’t be sure, but it felt like they’d been strapped individually and then together. Above where the leather ended, things were no better. The least distressing feature was her hair, which had been gathered into a tight ponytail high on the back of her head. Substantially more distressing, was a one inch leather strap bisecting a magenta mass that looked to be trying to spill from her gaping mouth. “ggnnnnmmffff!” Carly grunted, involuntarily screen testing the gag for the camera. The director chuckled, tossing a foam ball almost 6" in diameter up in the air. It was the exact same color as what peeked out between Carly’s painted lips. “Kids aren’t the only ones who can play with these.” He said. “I must say, I had a hell of a time cramming it all into that pretty mouth of yours.” Carly wouldn’t have believed it possible that such a large object would fit in her mouth if she weren’t experiencing the devastating effect first hand. “nnnnnghhhh!” She grunted in a combination of discomfort, anger and bafflement. She wanted out and she wanted out NOW! Explanations (and apologies and lawsuits) could come later. Carly thrashed at her restraints in a panic-fueled fury, unconsciously keeping track of her progress in the monitor. Although she knew exactly how much effort she was exerting to break free, it did not reflect on the TV screen. At best, it looked like she was writhing in slow motion. Exhaustion quickly overtook her and she lay there gasping, her body drenched with sweat beneath her leather second skin. “Well,” the director said, “that was quite a little tiff. God, actors can be so hard to work with. And we’re not even done with your costume yet.” “First, a little something to enhance your ‘Damsel in Distress’ motivation.” He fixed the camera to a squat tripod and strolled over. Using his foot, he rolled Carly on to her side then knelt beside her. With great apprehension (and helplessness) the actress looked down to follow his actions. She noticed three rubber hoses with bulbs at their ends trailing away from her catsuit. One was at her chest, the other two from a strap that descended from the corset and dove down between her legs. Only now did Carly notice the firm pressure against her crotch, the strictness of her other bonds overshadowing it. The spokeswoman tried to twist away from her assailant with negligible results as he reached for the hose at her chest. She could do nothing to prevent whatever he planned to do next. “I do apologize for having to take certain liberties in your preparation.” He explained remorselessly. With that, he began squeezing the bulb. Almost immediately, Carly felt a tightening around the base of each breast. This was quickly accompanied by an uncomfortable “prickling” sensation consuming each tit. The brunette tried to flinch away from the sensation, but her breasts had nowhere to go. She looked up at the director in distraught puzzlement. “An inflatable rubber bra with rubber spiked lining.” He answered her unable-to-be-spoken question. “Although quite stiff and sharp, the spikes won’t pierce your skin. That is, unless you struggle too hard.” By the time he disconnected the hose, Carly thought her breasts had been placed over hot coals. She tried to twist or shrink away from the horrible sensation, but could find no respite. She quickly discovered that any attempt to shy away only caused her more grief. Tears welled up in her eyes, eyes which pleaded with him to let her go. His expression told her he had no such inclination. Instead, he began squeezing the first of the two bulbs lower down. To her horror, she felt something expanding inside her vagina. It rapidly grew to proportions she’d never experienced during intercourse. He stopped pumping somewhere between extremely uncomfortable and agonizing. Throughout the process, Carly had kept up a stream of muffled protests, complaints and pleas, none of which did her any good. “Boy,” he said as he disconnected the hose, “if you’re gonna raise that much of a fuss over that, you’re probably not going to like this at all.” Squeezing the last bulb, Carly’s eyes shot wide as something began to expand in her rectum. She went ballistic, having never diddled with her back passage in the past. Her doubled up legs tried to knock his hands away while at the same time she tried to squirm in any direction but here. Her breasts started to scream “Knock It Off!” but she kept trying. And the probe kept inflating. By the time he disconnected the last hose, the brunette beauty was writhing like a hypothermic eel. When exhaustion finally put a halt to her escape attempts she was no better off. As she lay there, she realized that remaining motionless caused her the least amount of intolerable duress. Her eyes were drawn once more to the monitor. The flush face and tearing eyes on the screen only hinted at the perverse depth of what she was experiencing. “You never knew that acting could be so fulfilling did you?” He said. “Well, that takes care of the inside, let’s finish with the rest of your costume.” He callously rolled Carly back on to her stomach. The jabbing at her breasts trebled but she dare not attempt to rock back on her side. Her “nnnnnmmmphh!” was more groan than protest. She watched him with disinterested interest, her brain still trying to wrap itself around her predicament. He approached with yet more leather, color coordinated as usual. “This should help quiet your incessant yapping.” He said. Carly’s world went dark as something was pulled up over her face. Her vision did return, but she found that she’d lost most of her peripheral vision. She felt leather enveloping her head accompanied by a yanking on her ponytail. The thick skin shifted as the director made some minor adjustments. And then the whole thing began to shrink as a fierce tugging pulled her head up involuntarily. It continued to shrink until not a millimeter of her head escaped the squeeze. Although she could still see, the sensation was stifling and claustrophobic. “mmmmmnnnnh!” Carly groaned, the sound emanating more inside her head than out. ...

There had already been weeks of planning gone into the village fete, with two weeks left to go, Vicki returned home from the planning meeting. Always looking for a way to play in public, which is one of her biggest turn-ons. The fete was to be held on the village green. As with some small villages in the UK the old village stocks and whipping post was still there. Vicki was involved in the restoration project of them a few years ago, a sort of focal point for the village, a glimpse of how things use to be. They were perfectly functional, in fact although they looked like they had been there over two hundred years, they were re-built using modern materials and the latest technology which meant they were totally secure and much stronger than they were before the restoration. ...

KIDNAPPED! (The fantasies of a friend) Worzel 2011 The two women stood before the bound man, smiling broadly as he woke from his induced sleep. His captors had strapped him into a leather harness which without his hands he could find no way of escape. As consciousness returned to him, he found himself kneeling in front of the two captors. Both women were blond and as he came to his senses he realised that his captors were his neighbours, Mrs Muirhouse and her daughter Sally. Sally was several years older than Walter and in Walters eyes unobtainable, as she had a boyfriend and he had a sports car. ...

Patricia had been nagging her boyfriend for months. He had brought a porn video over one evening and they had proceeded to watch it together. They had only been dating for a few months, but James had been able to key in on her latent kinkiness, and seemed to know every trick in the book on how to exploit that knowledge. Twenty-eight year old Patricia on the other hand had always been somewhat conservative sexually, but upon realizing what pleasures her new boyfriend was willing to expose her to she had slowly but surely loosened up. ...

Patricia had been nagging her boyfriend for months. He had brought a porn video over one evening and they had proceeded to watch it together. They had only been dating for a few months, but James had been able to key in on her latent kinkiness, and seemed to know every trick in the book on how to exploit that knowledge. Twenty-eight year old Patricia on the other hand had always been somewhat conservative sexually, but upon realizing what pleasures her new boyfriend was willing to expose her to she had slowly but surely loosened up. ...

I am a happily married fortysomething, who loves his wife more than life itself. Maybe that is the reason that ‘straying’ is only ever as far as taking matters into my own hands, as such. I worry sometimes that something isn’t quite right with me. I am almost always like a dog on heat and have some mildly kinky ideas and items squirreled away. My wife is a decade younger than me, but she doesn’t like anything kinky, although she has tried dressing up, role playing and tying up with me in the first throes of our relationship. She also appears to be more grounded in reality and lovemaking is great, but vanilla and a little less frequent than my desires. ...

(story continues from Ms Westbury’s Niece 3: France) Part Four: Plans Chapter 11 A little later, Cecilia, now dressed as a parlour maid, was stationed waiting in the entrance hall. She heard another car on the drive; noisier and more modern. Cecilia opened the door a crack. She wasn’t very good at European cars, was it a Jaguar, perhaps, certainly one of the Prince’s. Whatever, it could only be Joseph; no-one else would have been let in at the front gate this, of all, mornings. ...

Def: Oculus Mirror – a mirror in which the more you look at it the more you see your evil reflection. Prologue: The old man walked along the side walk slowly. His cane helped him along so he wouldn’t stumble. Soon he came to a row of shops and entered the one with the sign ‘Antiques’ hanging above the door. Walking into the room he took a look around and noticed something amiss. The clerk came out of the back room and spied the old man and said, “Hello Herr Brunner, how was your lunch?” ...

story continued from part seven Chapter 8: Cabin Fever In the weeks since Cassandra had agreed to become Beth’s employee and bondage companion, her life now truly revolved around bondage and discipline. After the nearly catastrophic day when she interrupted Mistress Allison when she had been flogging Kate; all because Kate had not asked Mistress Allison if she could give Cassandra a tour of the Playroom. Her punishment for her transgression was to choose the instrument of her own discipline; and she had decided upon the fearsome black leather whip. Cassandra had undergone a terrible ordeal that had left her marked, but at the same time she had experienced a great sexual climax as the lines between pain and pleasure had melted away. ...

story continued from part six Chapter 7: Cassandra is Whipped! “Kiss the whip!” ordered Mistress Allison. Never in her entire life had Cassandra ever felt so exposed and vulnerable! She realized that until now she had merely been playing around the edges of submission. Cassandra realized that her prior experiences before entering Beth’s house had been the equivalent of dipping her toes in the water. Everything that she had done here was merely preparation for what she would now undergo! ...

I am sure a lot of us have been through this, I had been seeing a girl for about a year but something was missing from the relationship, and that something was bondage. I had not made any secret about what I like however this girl was not into it. She was perfect in every other way, she was pleasant, funny, we had a great time, but when it came down to it she had no kinky side whatsoever. She had no fantasies, and no inclination to try anything new. In short she was dull in the bedroom. She dressed conservatively. ...

story continued from part five Chapter 6: Kate Gets Flogged Cassandra stood in gagged silence during the strangest elevator ride in her life as they descended to the basement. Mistress Allison stood in her leather dress, holding Cassandra’s leash. Both Cassandra and Beth were naked, gagged, and chained together. Once a previous boyfriend had asked Cassandra if she wanted to do a quickie in an elevator, but Cassandra had refused, pointing to the camera projecting from the ceiling. ...

story continued from part four Chapter 5: Wage Slavery When Cassandra awoke the next morning, she found that she was alone in the cot. Beth was in front of the prison sink/toilet; calmly brushing her teeth. “Good morning,” said Beth. “Good morning,” Cassandra replied as she sat up, naked as her companion. Beth washed her mouth out with a cup of water, then proceeded to wash her face. When she was finished, she toweled herself off. ...

Jenny and I had been together for almost three years. We had met at a Halloween party when I couldn’t take my eyes off her incredible costume. I had stared so long openly fascinated by her she finally came over and asked for my name. She had looked so amazing as a leather Elvira. With the extremely tight bodice pushing her perfect breasts up high and the skirt that stretched tightly down to her knees I almost couldn’t think of what my name was when she asked. ...

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

As some of the readers will know I am an avid fan of Ebay! God only knows what the hell will turn up on there! Living in the UK there is a strong fetish scene, but a lot of the equipment is cheap mass market junk, made for teenagers to play bondage or dress up, not really up to anything more serious than that. However from time to time something turns up on Ebay that is of good quality. It is these finds that I love. This story is an example of this and turned out to be a lot more! I found an advert on Ebay for “3 Pairs of Handcuffs 1 Key” I was about to go back to the search when the picture caught my eye, it was quite fuzzy but the key to these handcuffs was clearly a proper Smith and Wesson Type, with the pin at the top to engage the double lock. ...

Julie called me at work just as I was getting ready to go home asking if I would come by tomorrow morning to help her into a “situation” normally this would come up in the evening or the weekend and meant that she wanted me to come by and help her into or a out of some form of bondage. I explained that I would have very little time in the morning and she said she would have everything else ready and it wouldn’t take more than 10 to 15 minutes. I laughed and said ok and hung up thinking about the last time I got a mysterious call from her. ...

Tanya and I had decided to take riding lessons, Tania wanted to go because she wanted to firm up her bum and loved to ride, and she had also heard that it is great exercise for pelvic floor muscles making sex even better. I had agreed to go with her as I love girls in tight clothing and boots, and I had been given the task of buying our kit. Tania was wearing tight polo shirt, with black jodhpurs, now I had spent a small fortune on these as the seat was made from real leather. I had also bought her the most expensive riding boots I could find and they fitted perfectly sitting just below her knee. She looked amazing. ...

When Jane saw the outfit at a auction site on the web she knew she had to have it even though the designer and date it was made, even the size was unknown she just felt drawn to it, the tightness of it on the person modeling it with the shoes and gloves made her wet looking at it. After bidding for two days she had finally won the purchase and was stunned when the seller said they would meet with her for the test fit and in a few days a young lady showed up at her door wearing her new dress. The young woman was very thin and acted very subdued but Jane invited her in and the two talked about the material as the young woman let her touch it before smiling and asked if she could go remove it for her to try on. ...

(story continues from Pit Pony 3) Part 4 The routine of working in the mine during the day followed by an evening of restraint for Emily continued. During the day she was a working pit pony and at night she was forced into the role of a pet. After a number of weeks, John announced his regular run into Zulu to ship more ore. As usual, Diane arrived the next day and immediately set about reducing Emily’s freedom of movement as much as possible. ...

It was a lazy Sunday afternoon in autumn; Vicki had walked to the local shops to grab some bits and bobs for lunch. As normal for a Sunday we had been playing beforehand so she had decided as she often does to simply wear what she was wearing around the house. Vicki liked to get the curtains twitching in our little village, today she was wearing suede thigh boots, leather mini skirt, with a simple cropped denim Gillet. She had a whole bunch of bangles on each arm, mostly because she liked the jingle when she moved, but they also help to cover up the handcuff marks on her wrists! ...

I am not saying if this is a true story or not, I will let the readers make up their own minds. My form tutor had asked something that morning about helping the drama department with set building, getting ready for the school play that was going ahead in the coming weeks. I had not really paid much attention other than being vaguely aware of what was going on. At this time I had just turned 18 and being in the upper sixth form, a prefect no less, I had lots of time on my hands. Being a prefect at this particular school you were expected to help out the staff with break times and keeping order in the corridors, as a thank you for this we were treated with access to the staff room, and the coffee was bottom less, this was quite a help as most of the time, most of us were a bit worse for wear! ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Opening the Stall Emma lay quietly in the empty stall. She knew if she made a sound, those two lesbian bitches would be on her like flies on shit. She was tightly tied by her own hand. Emma had used some leather sleeves she had found in the tack room, along with some hemp twine to carefully bind herself in preparation for what she thought would be another hot session with the stable boy, Billy. ...

I glanced at the clock. It was almost ten. “Time to get dressed.” “Yes…. Master.” She answered. I sighed. It was like this every time. But she obeyed. We both knew the consequence of not being dressed on time. She had no name. So I gave her one. Eve. My name is Victor. It was crisp summer night in Montana. The sky was clear and soon the moon would be at its peak. That was our deadline. Midnight on the first full moon. ...

Alice had achieved her goal, she was exhausted she hadn’t slept more than a few hours a night all week and worked a full schedule plus two shifts for others who failed to come in. During the nights she was home she had slipped her feet into her new ballet boots, inserted her largest vibrators turning both on high before locking the leather chastity belt on herself to keep them inside her, then cuffing her ankles together and her hands behind her back around the thick bed post forcing her stand all night in the uncomfortable boots, the leather hood with its large cock gag was added just to keep her quiet. The clock would drop her keys while ringing loudly giving her just enough time to get dressed and get to work. ...

Sitting at my desk bored at work, I should explain before I go any further that I own the company so basically I can do what I want! I decided to kill a few hours on eBay to see what exciting things are being traded. I love nothing more than to find a bargain, and today must have been my lucky day! After no more than twenty minutes I came across an auction that intrigued me and perked my kinky interests. There were no pictures, and only a brief description which read: ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

It was three weeks ago since he had found Lisa in bed with another man. Mark and Lisa had been married 8 years when it happened, they both thought the other was happy and that there were no issues between them. When he finally decided to speak with her about it Lisa begged him for another chance, she did love him but she had always had secret yearnings that she had been afraid to share with him. Mark loved Lisa whole heartedly and would have done anything for her to keep her happy, but this he hadn’t expected. They talked for hours and Mark finally got the idea that her lover had done things for her and to her that he had never done, he was even more furious about Lisa’s affair when he found out the things she wanted was things he shared her interest in but would never bring up to her. She swore she would do anything to prove her love to him all he had to do was ask. ...

The high school teen paused with her hand on the door knob before entering the unique shop. She had been here a week before with several of her girl friends as they spent the day walking, talking and shopping. One of them spotted the shop tucked down the alley way and the gaggle of girls walked in. They didn’t spend more than five minutes in the shop after realizing what it sold and all had left giggling. But, the seventeen year old’s eyes had widen after a few minutes of looking around at the wares and decided that she would come back when she was alone. Turning the knob she opened the door and entered. ...

Sue had been into latex and bondage as long as she could remember, over her 26 years she had amassed a large collection of latex and bondage gear. Sue had been in multiple movies and it seemed that everyone loved her jet black hair, large supple lips that she almost always covered with dark red lipstick, her emerald green eyes seemed to jump out at her audience. Off screen she always wore tight latex under an even tighter corset, Sue always tried to wear a corset in her acting roles and everyone expected her to have a small waist when they saw her in person. ...

Here is my fantasy, my idea, ( my desire???) my story, I hope you like… and… sorry for my bad english ( I am italian)… hope not too many mistakes, please let me know what you thought of my story. A normal day for slave Francesco, the alarm clock ring at 6.30am… as usual! Slave got out of bed went to the bathroom to shave and wash and do his needs. He wore a plastic chastity belt that allowed him to piss. He was naked with the exception of leather collar, and leather bracelets for wrists and ankles. ...

The road noise and lack of radio reception made her nod off more than once. She looked over to her left looking at her boyfriend/driver. “I did not know it was going to be such a long winding drive.” He said. “Its okay.” She slid over and rested her head on his shoulders. Although it was not really okay. Those damm boots where killing her and the dress was not that much help. ...

So I was on a vacation back home when it happened. I had not been back to my hometown in at least ten years and it was time to visit my family and friends. As with all things over time my hometown had grown and changed, a lot. On my last excursion exploring the old downtown area on Sunday, before leaving to continue my vacation on Monday, I looked in the windows of the old shoe store that was actually still there. What surprised me was that in the window display in addition to the shoes and boots were some custom made halters and other tack for horses. Well this got my attention being that I have and love horses. So I had to go back when they were open on Monday. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 9: Escape) Chapter 10: Epilogue I parted the branches carefully and looked out at the cleared yard behind the house. A house made of bricks. There was a wooden veranda, assorted strange furniture and fittings scattered about the yard and a large kennel. I had found the place. Now, I happily admit I hated him at times, but Big Bad Wolf has been good to and with me, and when I heard what Galinda the Good Witch of the East had done to him I wanted my revenge. It was just plain unfair, and I have a terrible sense of fairness. ...

Story based on an original story entitled “The Trap” by Wanda Tara and I had been co-workers for a few months. We worked together at a clothing company that specialized in latex, leather and bondage wear. Even though we both landed our jobs at around the same time, Tara always told everyone that she had seniority over me. Truthfully, from the moment that we started we had been competing with one another in all of our projects. Let’s face it, niche companies like ours needed to watch its expenses, and we both knew that the company really only needed one fetish fashion designer. I tried not to be overtly competitive, but I knew that she was doing everything in her power to keep her job. ...

Continues from chapter 7 Chapter 8 Spring had given way to early summer before Charles was settled into his new role, done his first round of visits and could relax once more. All of the Gals and Charles had arranged to meet on Saturday evening. At the last moment Gwyneth had had to excuse herself because one of her horses had taken sick but, as suitable opportunities seemed to be very rare, the remaining three were now together in the dungeon. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: My Hooded Claw The alarm went off bang on nine and I lay there looking at it dazed. I didn’t need to get up as it was my day off but I remembered that I have dinner date to get ready for, as I moved I realised that I was still gagged tightly, my wrists still bound behind me, the collar still locked securely around my neck and my ankles chained together and locked to the foot board of the bed. I could feel the vibrating egg inside me, the batteries must have died out as there was no buzzing or feeling of vibration. ...

Part 1 It was a normal day off from my activities of work. I couldn’t call upon my friends as they had all gone away for the week to Amsterdam to sample some of the illegal ’legals’ that couldn’t be obtained over in England without arrest and a court hearing. I was supposed to be going, but my passport ran out shortly before, so I was well and truly gutted. ...

King vs. Pawn. Peter is it? That what your driver license says. Sorry about the tazer. I have your accomplice. As you can see, she failed. But more about her later. Unfortunately I cannot let you go. Nor do I have any information about your level of involvement in all of this. But I will. You’re in my private dungeon. My testing area for all sorts of ways to extract information. That is what I do. I won’t bore you with details. But I am paid to do nasty things to bad people to protect god and country. ...

Julie and Mark had been together for almost five years, they had met at a fetish convention and even though they, at the time, couldn’t see each other’s faces had hit it off and spent the rest of the weekend together and hadn’t been apart since. Julie was a good sub and enjoyed Mark as her dom. Mark loved Julie and her svelte and toned body and long blonde hair but especially loved her almost uncontrollable need to be bound. Julie had always wanted to be a servant, to be forced to do others bidding and through most of her life had been taken advantage of by people who discovered this trait and used her for their own purposes. She always wore fetish attire, most of the time when it really wasn’t appropriate, her tight corsets and skirts with tall heels had gotten her in trouble at work on several occasions and when she wore her neck, wrist and ankle shackle’s her boss didn’t know what to think. ...

It had been the perfect day for running - The sun was shining, but the air was cool and crisp, if it weren’t for the leaves crunching on the ground, Sallem would’ve spaced out a long time ago. The sun was nearly set now, though she was not afraid of the dark, but really wanted to get home, since running in the dark was dangerous - Potholes, cracks in the ground, and various rubbish as well. She’s a package runner - Not like a post worker, but rather, a drug mule to a certain extent. She never knew what she was carrying, the weight and size varied vastly, but it was always in a very non-descript package, and so thickly layered, that there was no inherent scent. After all these years, she figured it was probably drugs, or something illegal, but never had the guts to open one of the packages - Being the head runner for the pack that took her in off the streets, it simply was too important to not anger them. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in. ...

I live in a mountain town in the middle of nowhere USA. It is one of those towns where everyone knows everyone and the most exciting things in this town are the high school football games, bingo, karaoke and when the occasional new person moves in. I am a freshman going to the community college working at the family owned leather working shop. I had been working there since I was 5 and now that I was 20 I had gotten really good. In addition to being good at my job I was also trusted by everyone. I didn’t mind because I made as much money house sitting for people going out of town and leaving for the winter that I made working at the leather shop. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. Pain Mikel Sbf; chast; steel; bra; leather; pins; zipties; cuffs; chairtie; torment; torture; toys; climax; extreme; cons; XX Sitting as she had been for the last seven hours had given Jane lots of time to think, she had already gone through panic and fear now she was angry as she sat bound to the heavy rod iron chair that she had so meticulously and carefully bolted to the floor. Jane craved pain she didn’t know why but ever since she had been in an accident in college and spent a year in traction she had yearned for it, and had an increasing need for it. ...

(story continues from Another Slaviversary 4: Recovery and Loss) 5: Epilogue “So what’s so important that it couldn’t wait for later Gerald?” Richard asked, letting more than a bit of annoyance bleed into the question. “Madame Helena instructed me to give these to you in private after the internment.” He handed me two envelopes, one with my name, the other Keith’s. He similarly gave Richard an envelope also. I looked into one of the envelopes in my hand and saw the name of a bank in the Cayman Islands and what was obviously an account number and a security PIN, nothing else was contained. ...

When did this all start? Probably after my party. Yes, that had to be it. I’d had a few friends over. Nothing major, just five or six friends who sat around and had a few drinks and pretty much bullshitted the night away. It’s went on like that until about 1 AM, at which point I had to chase everyone out ‘cause I’d had a very long day and I was ready to hit the sack. Kim had stayed to help me put things away. Kim was someone I’d known since college. We’d taken classes together our last two years, and we’d been friends for the last five years since graduation. Kim was a classical beauty, at least to me. She was truly gorgeous. She was Chinese, with a slim figure and pert breasts and lovely black hair that reached just past her shoulders. She’d been born in Beijing, lived there three years, then left China with her parents when they immigrated to Holland. She’d lived in Amsterdam until she was sixteen, then her family moved to the US. She was something of a free spirit. She once told me that growing up in “the land of legal prostitution and drugs” will do that to a person if they have an open mind. She knew a lot of things about art and literature and architectural design, stuff that I knew little about. She liked to dress in what some would call a “provocative” fashion, with very short skirts, reveling tops and high heels. She did drugs in moderation and really didn’t care to drink. She mentioned one time that she masturbated at least once a day, and preferred dildos to the real thing. Needless to say, she had an active imagination as well. We’d just gotten everything in either the garbage or the dishwasher, and we were relaxing in the living room, me on the sofa, her on the love seat. I was in my black slacks and matching pullover, and Kim was wearing this little brown number with matching tights that drove me just a little crazy. She was sitting with her back against the armrest, her legs together and stretched out. She sighed and then, out of nowhere, goes, “What’s the strangest fantasy you’ve ever had?” I had to think about that one. When it came to fantasies I wasn’t really out there. Oh, there was the “I wish I was an elven princess” sort of thing, but I knew what Kim was asking about were sexual fantasies. Of which I didn’t have many. I didn’t really need them. My sex life was good, thank you. About the kinkiest I ever got was being spanked once in a while, although I did allow someone–Kim, if you must know–simultaneously penetrate my vagina and anus with vibrators one night. I thought for a moment, then I told her, “I think I’d like to be forced to wear really slutty looking outfits, like leather and latex all the time.” “Oh, you would?” Kim arched her brows and smiled. I knew she liked looking at me in leather, and had even bought me a leather mini skirt for those times “when we’re out, so you have something nice to wear when I’m looking at you.” ...

Jack and Anna have been practicing for the position she had dreamed up for over a year, Anna has been into extreme bondage positions since she started playing bondage games in her teens. She loves the stress put on her body by being bound extremely tight and in very uncomfortable positions. Her favorite has been a hogtie Jack forced her into for the first time she had angered him calling him a pussy and telling him a boy scout could tie her tighter and be more of a dominant. Jack first wrapped her wrists in layers of rope cinched very tight, next he wrapped more rope above and below her elbows cinching them until they were crushed into one another, Anna just smiled and closed her eyes as he continued to bind her roughly. ...

(story continues from Blackmail) Part Two Breathing heavily, I tried to pull my bound wrists free, but to no avail. They were fastened tight, same as my ankles. I couldn’t scream for help. The thick, leather penis gag took care of that. I couldn’t see who my captors were as my mask blocked out all view. I was trying not to panic, but yet… yet a part of me was enjoying this. I was wearing my tight, black leather briefs, which had a front to back zip, which was half undone, exposing my stiffened cock. I had been blackmailed into wearing a small, black PVC schoolgirl skirt, PVC stockings, calf high, heeled boots and a PVC blouse. ...

“The key,” Judy said, “is the hands.” Marcy leaned back, gazing curiously at her friend. “How do you figure that?” Judy shook her head in amazement. How could Marcy claim to be an expert in bondage and not know that simple fact? “Because,” she explained, “once the hands are free, they can be used to free the rest of the body. So once the hands are free, it’s just a matter of time.” ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1132.0)

When it first arrived all Stephanie could do was look upon the object and wonder does that thing really work? She’d heard of these things on the Internet, but had never seen one, a real one, up close. It didn’t look all that different from a regular mannequin stand. It had a round, flat base surrounding a slightly curved metal pole that rose to just a little above a woman’s crotch. Then end of the stand was a little different from the blunt ends that made up most mannequin stands. This one was slender and terminated in a smooth, rounded tip. Directly behind the stand was a small contact switch that depressed flush into the base, only a few inches from the edge. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1110.0)

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month! ](https://forum.grometsplaza.net/index.php?topic=1092.0)

Nicki was a very beautiful 31 year old, she had flaming red hair that hung down to her still very firm ass. Her ample breasts were natural and still sitting in their proper places and she had kept her legs shapely and toned as well. She had been the wife of what most people considered an odd man but she had loved him dearly for the ten years they had been together up till his death a few months ago from cancer at the age of 44. ...

Nicki was a very beautiful 31 year old, she had flaming red hair that hung down to her still very firm ass. Her ample breasts were natural and still sitting in their proper places and she had kept her legs shapely and toned as well. She had been the wife of what most people considered an odd man but she had loved him dearly for the ten years they had been together up till his death a few months ago from cancer at the age of 44. ...

Tonight it was time again. The monthly fetish party. I had just gotten back home from work when the phone rang. It was Shannon, a close friend not only in life but in the fetish scene as well. She just wanted to know when she could come over and get dressed for tonight’s venture. The reason for this was that she still lived at home with her parents and that they didn’t quite accept her lifestyle when it came to “dressing up like a hooker in public” as they put it. I had always had open minded parents so I had no problem with this and the fact that I had gotten an apartment of my own just amplified the reason for dressing up at my place. ...

It’s my first attempt at writing and moreover in English. Even though the personages are based on people I know, this story is purely fictional. Thank you for your indulgence and I’d really appreciate your Feedback. Chapter 1: It was the best Thing to do… The phone ring startled him. A glance at the screen told him that his best friend’s daughter was at the other end of the line. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Leather Sleep Sack She thought she was floating as he picked her up and moved her inside the large box. He leaned her into it leaving her at a downwards slope with her head at the bottom, that will make an interesting ride for her, he thought to himself as he closed the box just leaving a little of her pointed toes sticking out. Once in the van he turned her tens unit on to max and left vibrators off for the entire ride, she was in an upside down hell. The position had left her shorter on air flow and the shocks although less severe had no accompaniment to take the edge off. She fought for air through the entire trip hanging on the edge of consciousness. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

With a soft sigh, Bianca tossed her towel aside and settled into her computer chair. The shower had felt good, but now she had the rest of the evening to deal with. Briefly, she considered dressing, then shrugged the thought away. After all, who was going to see her anyway? Looking for something do pass the time, she went to google and typed in “magic” to see what might come up. Boredly, she scanned through the listings. Then, near the bottom of the fifth page, she saw something called Magic Interactive Screensaver. Intrigued, she clicked. ...

Driving home late one rainy night I came across an accident where a car had skidded off the road. It appears the car hit an embankment on the side of the road and flipped over. The car resting in the middle of the road, upside down with smoke coming from under the hood. I pulled the car over to see if they were alright, when I got to the car a woman in the driver’s seat appeared to be unconscious and hurt pretty bad. I tried to call for help but there was no service on my cell phone. I could smell gasoline and decided that I needed to get her away from the car. I pulled the woman from the car, then picked her up and carried her to my car, a safe distance from the burning vehicle. Just as I was placing her in the passenger seat of my car, her car burst into flames. ...

It was the money. The damned student loans ! With the recession, finding a job right out of university that paid enough to take care of them, a practice that had gone on for generations, was no longer valid. Jessica was now only weeks away of becoming a deadbeat in the financial system for defaulting on her loans, as well as on some credit card debt she’d accumulated to try and service the loans until she found a decent job. So, every day, for want of anything better, she scanned Craig’sList for ads that might give her a few days’ reprieve. ...

It’s supposed to be just a friendly game of cribbage, but not when the evil stepsister wins. “15-2, 15-4, 2 for the pair.” “I’m your stepsister, but I’m, NOT evil.” “You have your moments. And what about you calling me a bitch?” “15-2. You were, still are.” “Bite me, Loren.” “See?” “More wine?” “Not really in wine mode. Scotch?” “Glenlivet-up?” “What else? I’ll come with you, see what the boys are up to.” ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand 9: Amanda) Continued from part nine Part 10: Homecoming. “Come on”, Jennifer called, checking her make up in the hall mirror, “They will be here soon”. Away in her office, Jane closed the door with the tip of one slim heel. “Sorry Mrs Bennet”, she said, adjusting the phone to her ear, “Yes that was, no just excited to see them again… 6 months I can barely believe it…. No no I am just so delighted to know Will is as happy as I know Andy… sorry still catch myself doing it sometimes…. as Amanda is…… No they decided… well I think it is just easier when out…….. oh yes I mean Andy is not the most masculine name and they probably could get away with it but…. oh yes, yes I agree, they are in their own hands…. oh yes…… Oh yes Andy’s mother is a lovely lady isn’t she… oh you have, how wonderful… you stayed with them?…. well I know there was a lovely hotel I stayed at when I met them… oh how super.. Yes beautiful house. Mmmm. ...

When I met up with them I never thought of what would have happened that afternoon. Laura and Rose were two very good friends of mine. They asked me if I could help them with learning for their exams at the university. As I arrived at Laura’s home they both greeted me and let me in. We started to study and everything was good until Rose left the room for a moment. I didn’t notice her approaching me from behind because I was too distracted with helping Laura. She quickly covered my nose with a cloth with some kind of chloroform on it. I quickly fainted and everything went black. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: Lady Onyx Comes Out Shannon once again appeared at Julia’s room and once again allowed Billy to dress her in the rubber outfit which now caused her to become very turned on and extremely wet. As they both strode though the lobby, Shannon glanced at the front desk. With a little feeling of relief she saw that Jody wasn’t there. The night’s activities were even more interesting. Shannon attended several programs including ‘Safe and Effective Whipping’ , ‘Anal Toys from Beginner to Advanced’ and ‘Bondage on a Budget’. It was the last demo of the evening that Julia was quite eager to show her. ...

(story continues from The Reluctant Racing Pony) Part Two There was no explanation of my new status as I was just a pony to them. Ken was told I needed a racing name, and he said he didn’t care what they called me, clearly putting aside any lingering affection he may have still had for me as he glanced at Jill’s barely concealed petite ass. My former boss was the default man to name me, and he deferred to his secretary who looked right at my exposed breasts and suggested “Milkmaid”. With my name chosen I was lead not to my barn, but to a new area of the ranch where I was walked to a breeding mount. It was a device much like a college gymnastic horse with a hole in the rear of the thing for the stud to hump into a giant condom, and to save his seed for later insemination. I was in theoretical alignment with any horse that wanted to mount me as I was strapped wrist and ankle to the heavy device with thick straps, and quite immobile as I hoped they wouldn’t do such a thing to me. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Convention begins… Shannon stood in front of the Grand Ballroom. She was facing all of the employees who would be working the convention. She looked at Jody. She also had a look of apprehension as Shannon cleared her throat. “Thank you all for agreeing to work this special event…” Shannon began. Ten minutes later Shannon and Jody were standing in front of three quarters of the original group. Most of the remaining employees were in shock and couldn’t say anything. Those that left were reminded of the non-disclosure agreement and that if they wanted to be sued they would have to remain silent about what they had just learned. ...

Part One The resort is commonly called ‘The Elms’. It’s surrounded by lush green forests, clear blue lakes and hills. Secluded and yet within a day’s drive of several major Midwest cities. Once the playground of the upper classes, it was now a resort for those of more modest means. A place where families and couples could get away from the hustle and bustle of metropolitan life and enjoy the peace and quiet of the country. ...

I discovered my love of bondage as an adolescent and have enjoyed self-bondage ever since. Of course, ensuring that there will be an out can be challenging while still obtaining the thrill of the predicament. The possibility of discovery also adds to the rush. The lower level in my last home included a narrow hallway ending in the door to the garage. On either side of the hallway were doors to the laundry room and a bedroom. Let me describe a favorite self-bondage scenario. I dressed in comfortable clothing, usually a tee shirt, corduroy jeans, leather vest and cowboy boots. Next, I put on a leather jock strap over the jeans, locking leather wrist and ankle cuffs, a leather hood, a locking leather bondage collar and locking leather bondage belt. Next, I inserted handcuffs through the ring on the back of the belt. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 12: The Final Tests) Chapter 13: Test Results Dan opened his eyes to blackness. His head throbbed, and his thinking was clouded. He tried to move, but his limbs were stretched to their limits. Slowly, he pieced together his situation and the events following the cocktail party of the previous evening. Dan’s behavior had left Beth incensed, and when she brought him back to the suite, she took her anger out on him. She knew that she wasn’t allowed to truly punish him. So, she simply “offered” him far too many drinks and made sure, really sure, that he was properly secured for the evening. ...

story continued from part 2a Part 2b: Chapter 10 Leslie dropped Charles off at the hôtel. His head still in a whirl, he struggled out of the car, rubber sticking against leather upholstery and hardly heard Leslie as she wound down the window of her British racing green soft-top Jaguar XK8. “Good night,” she shouted then, before disappearing into the night, “see you in the morning!” Oblivious to the fact that he was still wearing the rubber dress in which he had set out that morning he made his way to the lift lobby, failing, for once, to acknowledge the salute of the ever-present doorman. ...

As instructed, crissy pulled the car into the open garage and waited for the door to slide shut. Mistress had also said to stop once inside the gate, strip and put on a few items. A four inch pink plug, with pink latex peephole panties so crissies clitty could stick out, and pink rubber wrist cuffs. When the door completly closed, crissy got out of the car and went to the door, then went to her knees and waited with head bowed. Presently the door opened and crissy was treated to the sight of Mistress Beatrices heels. She cupped Her sissies chin and slowly raised her face to meet Her eyes. Mistress’s lush body was encased in a full lace bodysuit, crotchless of course, in a black rose pattern. Knee length lace up stilletto boots on Her feet, a shiny waist cincher, and fingerless latex short gloves completed the outfit. Her makeup was perfect; dark eyes and glossy lips, with Her dark hair pulled back into a ponytail. ...

Misha stamped her foot, or in truth her hoof, for her leg was encased in a full length latex sheath, culminating in a perfectly formed hoof, complete with shoe, forcing her to stand on her tip toes, yet able to maintain a stance of pure equine glory. She had been a contracted pony girl for the past three years, with only a few more weeks to run before she would be given the choice of departing the ranch with full rehabilitation, or of renewing her contract for another period of time. She was not sure what she wanted to do at this stage, for although she had entered this world of Master of her own free will, she remembered some of the outside fondly. And although she at times yearned for some of those otherwise denied comforts, she had learned to love this free life as one of the ponygirls at this ranch. ...

The following is a true story. (You know who you are) A few years ago I worked for an Asset Management company looking after the assets of clients mainly an administrative position and although the work was boring and uneventful I was the only male in the department. So I got to spend the day with some very attractive ladies who all took turns to flirt with me. I have always loved the secretary look so I was in heaven in the department. My other fantasy was “damsel in distress” bondage and it was a side of me I always kept to myself although I had pictured all of them at some stage in my mind bound and gagged. ...

Prologue: a customer calls. I dialled the number she had left, a mobile one of course. The first call is never from the home phone. A friendly voice answered, which got a bit nervous once I had said who I was calling for. This was always the case: it takes a bit of courage to call upon our services the first time, and when we call to make an actual appointment, one is suddenly confronted with the consequences of a choice. This lady had more of an excited nervousness though, she was looking forward to the adventure of discovering what we could do. She’d studied the website a bit and could not decide what she wanted (“ah, the agony of choice”). ...

continued from part one Part 2 Recap Chapter 1 In the first installment of the Arcade Surprise, I related how I was unexpectedly caught while in restraints in a video booth. Additionally as this was my first male-male bondage event since my late teens / early twenties, this created some conflict in me. Introduction Meetings After several days and significant lost sleep, I sent him an email to arrange a meeting the next time I was scheduled in the area. I was in town for the week and we got together at a restaurant/bar not too far from the arcade where we first met. Things started a bit awkwardly, but got better as we got to know each other. He was Bi and had been into a dominate role in bondage for about 15 years. He was curious about my experience level and the toys I have collected. We talked awhile and then scheduled a second meeting the following night. ...

Part 1 This event took place over a summer weekend a number of years ago. I am a male, in my 40’s, that is into bondage, self-bondage, electric toys and cross-dressing and have been in various levels since my early teens. I normally do my self-bondage activities around the house or in hotels when I travel. This time while I was traveling, I got the bug to go to adult video arcade and watch some bondage flicks. As it was open 24 hours, it was very late, and I was thinking with the wrong head, I decided to take / wear some of my toys to the arcade. My plan was to go into a locking video booth and restrain myself for the duration of a movie. As I have done this before in other states without incident, this seemed ok. ...

I decided that I wanted a nice, long session of self bondage with an enforced time limit. In order to spin it out and make the experience more enjoyable, I settled on watching a movie while tied. The scene I imagined was going on a date with a handsome, but dangerous man. He’d suggest a movie I wasn’t interested in watching. He’d tie me up so that I would have to watch it with him. That I was alone and had tied myself up were mere details. ...

Whenever I think back to that day, I wonder how it could have been done differently. We could have gone a little faster, or perhaps stuck to going through the shadows instead, using the stealth course. So many different variables, so many possible outcomes. But inevitably, I get depressed and moody, thinking about what might have been. I can’t help it, though. I have lots of time to think. My name is ID682, though I was given the nickname, ‘Kitt’ by my fellow slaves, due to my love of cats. I used to be a slave, though I guess I still am. Only now I’m less then a slave. I’m a prisoner, serving a life sentence. Perhaps a little background is in order. I was born in a country where slavery was still legal, though by most standards, slaves are treated well. We’re given plenty of time to rest and pursue some minor activities while in service, and while we’re given lots of work to do, it isn’t strenuous. We aren’t whipped, or given any other form of barbaric and inhumane punishment. At least, not most of the time. You see, there are only a few crimes that automatically earn you the strictest punishment, and the greatest of all these crimes is assaulting your master, and his (or her) family. No other crime committed by a slave is punished so harshly. It happened about ten years ago, if I remember correctly (you must understand, I’m given no calendars, or indications of what date it is during my incarceration). Some of my fellow slaves had devised an escape plan to try and break free of the manor where we lived. Escape attempts by slaves were rare, though they do happen. Because I was one of the quieter slaves, who didn’t make a fuss or bring any attention to myself, they considered me trustworthy. Truth be told, their plan was excellent. Disable the building’s security system, then sneak out in the dead of night, head for the coast, and sail away from the country, to one where we could be free. I wanted to be free, and here was my chance. So I took it and joined with them. It was the perfect plan. But things went horribly wrong. The night of our escape, our master and her family went out into the huge garden that made up the backyard of the manor, seeking to have a late night party. We should have waited and tried again, but too much had been invested. We had to try. So we disabled the security system as planned, and cut the power, then made our way into the garden, heading for the fences. Things didn’t work out as we had planned. We were spotted. We panicked, and though I ran, my fellow slaves attacked our master and her family, trying to put her down. But it was too late, and master managed to summon her security forces. We were captured, our escape foiled. And as we were put in cuffs and locked in the dungeon, we all realized that, because of what we had done, we would never know freedom. We were right. The trial began the next day. We were brought into the meeting room, where our master, her family, her slaves, and everyone who lived in the manor attended. My fellow slaves and I, chained to the floor and gagged, were given no defense, no lawyers to argue our case. Everyone knew what had happened. Our master first told everyone the facts of the crime, and that we had attempted to escape. While that itself would get a harsh punishment, the fact that we had attacked her and her family was so serious that we had earned the harshest possible punishment for ourselves. In only a few minutes, our fates were decided. My fellow escapees, the ones who had planned the attack, were clearly beyond redemption or rehabilitation, for they had planned this for a long time, and had calculated everything before hand. Had they included attacking our master in their plans? I don’t think so, and think that it was only done out of panic. But it didn’t matter now. My fellow slaves, due to their actions, were sentenced to be buried alive, entombed forever to prevent any chance of escape as long as they lived. Upon hearing their fate, my fellow slaves broke down in tears, but, gagged as they were, could not protest. My fate however, was to be different. My master noted that I was the only one who had run, rather then attack her. Thus, I was innocent of the worst crime a slave could commit. But I had still attempted to escape, and I had aided those who had attacked her. Thus, I still had committed a crime, and needed to be punished. But due to my quiet nature, and lack of a disciplinary record, she would show me mercy. Thus, my punishment was given. I was given a life sentence in the dungeons, to be restrained for the rest of my life, and never to be freed. Like my fellow slaves, I cried upon hearing my fate, my tears streaming over the thick gag plugged into my mouth. There were to be no appeals, no second chances. Our sentences were final, and could not be revoked. With a bang of the gavel, our fates were sealed. And not one to waste time, master carried out our sentences immediately. We went out back, where other slaves dug three graves. Coffins were built, and my fellow slaves were forced into rubber body gloves. Restraint belts were wrapped around their waists, and one time use handcuffs locked their wrists to the belt, as one time use cuffs were locked around their ankles, forever restraining them. Their gags were left on as they were forced into the coffins and tied down, removing their ability to move. I watched their panicked faces as the lids were put on and nailed down. Due to their gags, I was spared from hearing their screams as the coffins were lowered into the earth, then covered with dirt and soil, burying them. Simple headstones were erected, though there was no date of death on them. We would never know how long they lasted within their graves. With their punishment underway, it was now time for mine. I was marched into the mansion and into the dungeons, where I was taken to a cell that had been prepared for me. And it was there that I saw how I was to be restrained for the rest of my life, for a thick leather sleepsack was waiting for me. Knowing that it was useless to resist, and that doing so would only bring further punishment, I did not resist as I was put into the sack, my arms and legs going into the internal sleeves. The back was zipped up, and then laced shut, squeezing the sack around my body, compressing and holding it. I was taken and put onto the bunk, where leather straps were applied to me, tying me down, so I wouldn’t roll off onto the floor. And with that, master looked at me, disappointed. I had such potential, she told me, but that it was too late to undo her decision. This sentence was final. She left, and closed the cell door behind her, locking it, and leaving me in my new home. *** I don’t know how long ago that was. Time goes slowly here, in this cell, and with no clocks or calendars, I can only guess how much time has passed since my punishment began. I spend my days here in the cell, locked into this sleepsack. I have never been let out since my punishment began, and wear it twenty four hours a day, seven days a week, but then again, perhaps that isn’t the most accurate statement. I am released for cleaning and hygienic reasons, but I am never awake for those moments, for I am sedated. I sleep, and when I awake, I am still in the dungeon, still in the sack, which has been cleaned, as well as me. I am gagged twenty four hours a day as well, with a giant muzzle permanently strapped to my face, a thick gag shoved into my mouth and into my throat, which is how I am fed, with tubes and liquid nourishment given to me, as well as water. A thick collar is wrapped about my neck, embroidered with the words, ‘LIFE,’ signifying my status as a prisoner. It sounds like a horrible way to live, but while my master may be strict, she is not cruel. She allows my fellow slaves to visit me in my cell, and though I cannot talk to them, they stay with me, and are allowed to stroke and cuddle with me, giving me companionship. Occasionally, my beloved cats are brought in, and spend the day with me, and I enjoy their company, even though I cannot hold them. To keep me occupied, Master has a piece of restraint added to me every day. Some days I will be blindfolded, and on others a hood is slipped over my head. Sometimes she shackles my ankles to the bed, and sometimes she dangles me from the ceiling. Every day is different, the variety keeping me occupied, if nothing else, trying to adjust to my situation. Sometimes, on rare occasions, a television will be brought to my cell, and I am allowed to watch a film or television show. I love those moments, as well when my fellow slaves come down with a book to read to me. But even with these small favors, this is still a punishment. I am locked in here for life, and will never, ever leave. I do not have the freedom of movement my fellow slaves have, and my entire body is locked away. Aside from cuddling, I am not allowed to have any pleasures of the flesh, except that, if I continue on good behavior, I will be allowed to have one orgasm every decade or so. A very good incentive indeed. There are days where I am calm and collected, and there are days when I cry and weep over what I have lost, knowing that my entire world is a standard size prison cell. There is a small window near the ceiling, where a little sunlight comes in from the outside. I can look out it, and see the sky, and the clouds, and know that this is all I will ever see of the outside world again. Sometimes, I wonder if this is all really an act of mercy. I am alive, but it is a life of restraint, of no freedoms. I will be kept this way until the day I die, for that is my sentence, and my punishment. My fellow slaves, the ones who were buried so long ago, they are gone. Sometimes I wonder if they were the lucky ones. Their punishment was horrible, but it was brief. Mine is stretched out, on and on, for decades to come. I can’t help but wonder if I’m the unlucky one.

Susan and I have a great marriage: fun, friendship, and the sex is fantastic. But sometimes, fantasy demands a little bit more. That’s why we’re lucky to have Janie. Janie’s been a good friend of Susan’s since before I met them, and she’s our travelling companion when we go to science fiction conventions. Last weekend, for example, was a really good convention# SYMBOL \f “Symbol"188 and a really great time in private. ...

The Arrival The wind is still, but the air is still biting cold as she sits in the ornate sleigh. Mistress Bella hears nothing but the sounds of the bells on the reins, as the team of four white horses pull valiantly through the deep snow. How she loves that sound… so clear and melodic with nothing to counterpoint their song except the occasional whinny of the team. Such a magnificent set of steeds… pure white with long, flowing, well groomed manes streaming out behind them. Gold bridles and bits accenting their beauty and ending in white embossed leather leads…. much like she has for her dear slave pet. Ahh, but he is her prize, and deserves nothing but the best of what she has to give. He is nestled under her clothing, at her feet, head on her lap as instructed. This is for his protection, but most of all for her warmth. The weather on these sleigh trips can be brutal. Today is not so bad. No raging blizzard to cloud her vision and block her way, no sleet to mar the surface of her skin. She closes her eyes for a moment to summon the memory of her pet’s caresses on her skin. He loves to touch her skin, soft and slow is how he draws his hands up her skin… when she allows it, of course. She doesn’t tell him how much she relishes that touch. She is dressed for whatever weather comes her way. Mistress feels her pet’s head resting against her leather clad thigh… she always wears her thigh high leather boots on these trips, for one never knows how deep the snow will be. But then, he is the only one who knows this… for her boots are covered by layers of silk petticoats and overlaid by a deep emerald velvet skirt. Above the skirt is a tight ivory corset, embroidered with the finest details of ivy and lilies. Over all of this she wears a heavy cape of arctic fox fur lined in heavy satin with a large hood. He revels in the smell of the leather under his nose. It is intoxicating when mixed with her perfume. He could stay here forever, under her skirts, at her feet. He certainly isn’t uncomfortable, for under him is layer upon layer of furs to cushion his ride. He is clad in leather as well, for that is his Mistresses delight. Each piece he wears is leather tooled just for him, with her name, with her design, always showing to whom he belongs, in case there is ever a question. Around his ankles are thick gold chains, each with a lock ornately decorated in silver and gold, the keys to which are hanging around her neck. Around his wrists are matching leather gauntlets, also locked with rings for restraining. Circling his neck is her collar… worn always, locked always… the only exceptions are when she bathes him, and when she bids him to take her forcefully…. to do what he pleases… as long as it pleases her too. He knows what this means…. he knows to push her down on the bed, to pin her down with her arms above her and kiss her passionately, and to take her, roughly, but not brutally…. to let her know she is what he wants even when unfettered by chains and collars. He is safe here, he is secure… his needs are met; he knows his place and has to worry about nothing. He is truly happy. He is awoken from his half sleep by a tug on the chain attached to his collar… his Mistress wants him. She reaches under the blanket on her lap to grasp his chin and tilt it up toward her. “Hello, my sleepy pet”, she purrs… “We’ve not much farther to go before we are home, and I wish you to service me, to ease my need”. He needs no further prompting and buries his head between her spread legs under the thickness of the covers and skirts. He slowly laps at her with his tongue flat and occasionally sucks on her, feeling her buck when he does so….. he knows he must stop every so often, so she can catch her breath and when he begins again, after the last pause, she arches her back as the spasms force her to grab his head and push it ever closer. Once her twitching stops, she once again purrs for him…. “Oh my pet… you have done very well…. would you bring out the bag?” His eyes dance with anticipation. He produces the black velvet bag from under the furs and hands it to her. He watches with glee as she reveals her own burgundy velvet bag, removes one black marble from her bag and replaces it with two white ones from his. Two! He thinks… two… I must have done very well. He begins to fantasize what the evening holds in store for him when he suddenly hears the voices of hurried servants. Time, it seems, is always the enemy. The sleigh comes to a stop and he scrambles to a kneeling position as his Mistress has taught him to do when she stands. Once she is steady, he hurries down the step of the sleigh and takes her hand to help her down, keeping his eyes to the ground, or rather, to her boots. Oh her boots… he couldn’t stand to look away from those. He feels the stares of the others…. glares of jealousy at his place at the Mistress’s side. She has exalted him to a position of honor rarely known. He is her only lover, her only pet. He is to be treated with respect and cared for and those who do not, face her wrath. The stories of the sad men who dared to cross her are legendary, possibly embellished by time, but not many care to find out for sure. Of course he knows he is at her mercy and she is not always in a good mood. He listens carefully as she barks orders to the others around them, and not hearing any orders attached to him, he keeps his head bowed until she strides into the keep…. then he must follow, for she holds the leash. She walks past the large fieldstone fireplace, where something wonderful is cooking and marches him right up the flat, shallow, circular marble stairs to her room. There she releases his leash and in one quick movement, unlatches her cape. Before it can fall to the floor, he catches it and hangs in on the back of the heavy wooden, arched door. He stokes the fire to keep the room warm and kneels near the fire on the pile of furs that cover the floor, awaiting her wishes. This pile of furs is her favorite place to be with him. There are furs of almost every kind of animal found in the forest. As with everything else, they exist to sustain her. “Oh my pet”, she sighs as she lies on the furs next to him, “I would so like to spend the evening with you, keeping you on the edge, trying different variations with my silk ropes, but alas I cannot… I have duties waiting for me. Before I go, I wish a neck massage!” ...

They are called horse walkers – the merry-go-round looking piece of equipment you see in corrals at various ranches that are used to give equine some exercise. This one has 6 arms for 6 horses. Perhaps someday I will have all the slots filled. But more sinister scenarios are afoot for my machinery. It is time to exercise the ladies. First I bring out Laura. She is blonde, tan and lean, and I intend to keep her that way. I lead her out of the barn and into the morning sun. She is wearing the standard exercise uniform for my ranch: a red bikini bra top, short denim shorts, and black cowboy boots. Her hands are bound in front of her with a thin leather strap, and she is wearing a 2” metal ring gag with a black leather strap holding it in place in her mouth. ...

“Honey? Is this item one of yours?” asked my S.O. She is a fanatic about going through the credit card statements, looking for possible fraud. I knew what she was pointing at. A few weeks back, I had ordered an extravagantly expensive set of silicone breasts for my female persona. That the supplier was “Tranny Boutique” was another giveaway. “Gee,” I said slowly, “That might be a case of—embezzlement. Maybe you had better check with our comptroller, Cynthia,” I replied. “I’ll send her to you.” ...

That crackling sound is starting to get to me now. I know she cannot help it, but it is seriously starting to get on my nerves. The source of that terrible sound is in front of me on a table. A sturdy table with a sole occupant who has very little choice in the matter. Every tiny movement she makes is accompanied by a faint crackling sound, and no matter how hard she tries she is quite unable to stay still. And I cannot really blame her. If it was me on that table I doubt I would be able to keep still either. ...

“Crap! Nuthin’ to do ‘round here.” He got up off the couch and walked into the kitchen. “Nothing to eat in here, nuthin’ in the fridge.” he muttered as he slammed the door, causing some eggs to fly out of the egg rack inside the door. Opening the door to inspect the mess, he saw three broken yolks slowly dripping from the top rack. “Damn it, fuck, shit” he screamed as he repeatedly slammed the door again and again. Kicking the clothes on the floor as he tromped toward the living room, he continued cursing under his breath. “What the fuck?” he yelled as he plopped himself onto the couch. The T.V. remote was within reach of his hand. He grabbed it and started surfing the channels for something interesting to watch. Flipping past some cooking shows and Fishing with Bill Dance, he came across an old episode of Charlies’ Angels. “All right, Farrah Fawcett, I’d do her in a second.” ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 6) THIRTY-ONE I looked at the Giantess as my bound body swung and twirled, hanging upside down at the end of the long leather cord that was perpetually wrapped about me in one way or another. She was smiling at me, her eyelids drooping as she lounged back against the far wall of the tub looking satisfied, and glowing just a bit. She smirked and flicked her fingers, making me bob and dance at the end of my tethers. ...

PART ONE – TIM’S TALE Chapter 1: From Bad to Worse and Seeking Help I’m not a bad person. All my friends will vouch for that. I’m quite bright, I have a university education and a job that really pays very well. I am 32, presentable, and some would say, not a bad catch. I have a pleasant demeanour, sharp sense of humour, am very tolerant of others and it takes a lot to push me to the edge. I’m not profligate, I have savings. I am generous and loyal with my friends. All in all I think I am very fortunate. ...

Now which rock was it? Jake looked around at all of the rocks in the landscaping near Stacie’s back door. Then he remembered… She moved it; it’s in the dog shit. He glanced around and saw the dog shit. After poking it with the tip of his shoe to make sure it was indeed rubber, he reached down, turned it over and removed the spare key from the slit in the bottom. ...

continued from part two Part 3: The Test. Oh shit another email from her!! It was sent, yet again to my work. I’m for the chop if the boss finds out. Especial if he sees those photos!! I don’t dare open it here so I send it to my home email and hope and pray that it was not urgent like last time. Still its late Friday afternoon so I will be home soon. ...

Now I have always fantasized about being a woman. It has always fascinated me on how much they can control some men. The way they move and dress to seduce a man’s senses all while they get what they can. Then one day I found out what it is all about. Some friends invited me out to drinks, I was approached by a beautiful woman who sat down next to me, and we began to talk over our drinks. I do not know who was buying the drinks but we were both drunk by the end of the night. As we left the bar, she hailed a cab and we both got in but it was not long into our trip that I fell asleep. ...

[Authors‘ note: after the initial story of A Fetish Honeymoon (originated after a story contest in 2005), I felt I had to revisit Citore Lauxes lady Ynroh-N-Toh & her Llud husband Rewollof again, to see how they were doing after some years of marriage. After all, married life is quite different then a honeymoon, even if it is on the planet Yoj-Xes! For the new readers: if the names seem confusing, simply read them backwards and it’ll tell you more about the characters. ...

(story continues from Damsel Day Part 2) Damsel Day – Part Three So Far: Louise has transformed into a ponygirl called Damsel. The transformation has been completed, including some things that she did not want, which scared her so much she actually ran away, but now strangely she wants to continue… Part Three: Sally undid the bridle and the leather thong tied to the lower rings of Damsel’s bit, then one of the straps to the side of her harness holding the bit in place. She held the free end and wiggled it and tugged at it until she had removed it from the mouth. ...

A small reading hint: the names may appear fantasy names, until you read them backwards. Except of the city where it all takes place…..Just pronounce it; This story is a saucier and more story-like rewrite of the original “Fetish and the Feast” of 2005 1: Landing and arrival. As the hover-cruiser circled over the city, Ynroh-N-Toh looked out of the window. The cabin crew had just given her a drink through the small ring-gag trainer which was strapped to her head. She had seen it in the mirror briefly, and she thought the purple colour of the straps looked good with the rest of her wedding outfit. She was glad the ring was small, about 1”, for she had worn it quite some time. She could wriggle her lips a little bit around them to keep them from falling asleep, and to sort of smile at her wedding reception. Unfortunately, wriggling her lips increased the drooling, and the cabin crew was polite enough to wipe the worst away. ...

It’s not a nice feeling to realise that you haven’t got arms or legs anymore, but it’s a feeling I have just discovered and I do not like it one little bit. And the reasons for my torment are standing over me with cruel smiles on their lips. I’m a big girl. I stand over six feet tall and I work out, and these two cannot stand taller than four foot six, but they have taken control of me. It all started as a game, a silly little game really. A game I entered it with my eyes wide open and now things have got out of hand. ...

“Ellen? Please, you have to help me. It’s urgent.” “Oh?” Ellen watched as her roommate threw herself into a chair. “What did you forget about this time?” Deb sighed. Ellen had been her best friend since high school. Deb loved her, but she had what Deb considered to be one minor flaw. She knew Deb way too well sometimes. “It’s a costume party. It starts in three hours, and I don’t have a thing to wear.” ...

(story continues from Beauty Makeover… And then some) Part Four I realized that there was a time for fantasy to stop and reality to set in. I was kneeling there, dressed as a very sexy maid in a satin uniform and wearing silky and sexy undies, stockings and stiletto heels and I was, indeed, wearing a collar and cuffs, WILLINGLY! That was my reality! There was no longer a fantasy aspect to all of this because I was now experiencing this for REAL! I got up on my knees and opened my mouth, not speaking a word because I was afraid that I would say or do something stupid to ruin this final submission of my body to Cindi. Then I bent over at the waist, to signal that I was completely willing to submit to whatever it was that Jennifer and Cindi wanted of me. “Lynda, I see that you MAY have made a choice. I can also see that you are afraid. But I want you to know that I want to hear your acceptance. Do you indeed WILLINGLY submit to Jennifer and myself?” I was shaking a little. I could feel it in my hands and knees. I was also sure that it showed to them. But I knew what it was that I had to do. “Yes, Mistress, I am willingly submitting to you and to Mistress Jennifer!” “Really? So, you are now recognizing me as your Mistress, slave Lynda? You see yourself as my slave, Mistress Jennifer’s slave or both? I am rather curious, Lynda.” I knelt there on my hands and knees, wondering what it was that I had just gotten myself into. I was willing to submit to them but they wanted to know WHY??? Or to whom? I was now somewhat confused myself. “You are my Mistress. You were the one who placed this collar around my neck, which I willingly let happen, placing myself under Your control, Mistress. This is certain. You asked if I was willing to let Mistress Jennifer use me as She saw fit and I understand and accept what that means. Since she is also Your friend, would she also be called ‘Mistress’ as well?” I took a deep breath… " ...

This story is set long, long ago, when infections could still be cured by antibiotics and HIV/AIDS was unknown. Some of the events are from different sessions, and some are completely fictional - I’ll leave you to decide which are which. In its heyday the Reeperbahn in Hamburg was one of the most sexually liberated places in Europe. There were many sex shops, brothels, and the infamous Herbertstrasse was closed to women because the “models” displayed themselves in windows. There were also a few live sex stage shows, and this story takes place in one of those. I’d arrived in the middle of the evening when there was a large audience. The stage show consisted of “artistes” going through the motions adopting various tantric positions from the Kama Sutra, plus some live sex and simulated sex scenes and the occasional comedy piece. Gradually as the evening wore on, the husband/wife tourist couples left, and the audience thinned out down to a hardcore. I was beginning to think I might move on after another couple of scenes, but a pretty performer came out on stage and said “I’m the Mistress of Ceremonies (MC) for the next scene, and we would like the next scene to include two men and two women from the audience. Who is going to volunteer?” There was a pause until finally a woman said in a rather tense voice “Is it going to be heterosexual, homosexual or bisexual?” “Good question!” said the MC. “Heterosexual only. But with some, er, twists!”. ...

If you’ve read my earlier story, “Self-imposed Punishment” (Please do; it’ll provide valuable background that will help you better understand what I’ve written here), you know the drill at my house; in order to cum, I must first suffer by the cock and balls. Intense application of electroshock is the punishment of choice. Two things on which I unfortunately didn’t elaborate in that last story are the self-bondage method that I employ and the excruciating pain that I endure as I struggle to free myself. Those omissions I hope to rectify here. ...

Everyone who practices BDSM got their start somewhere. Somehow. Maybe it was you or your lover trying to spice up your bedroom play by acting out a scene from a mainstream TV show. Or perhaps you were seduced into the lifestyle by a more experienced man or woman. My start? I guess you could call it a ‘Jump Start’. I imagine it’s a little different from most folks, I think. It’s such a vivid memory that I think about it often when I’m by myself, hooded and chained in my self-bondage. Though it happened almost 20 years ago, my blood boils over when I let myself think back to that fateful day…. ...

Chapter Two Part 4 Mandy looked out of the windshield at nothing for a moment before replying. “Oh, about a week should do,” she said finally. “A week! I was thinking of hours! I can’t stay a week, I’ve got to be back to work on Monday.” “Oh, come now,” Mandy said reproachfully, “we haven’t seen each other in years. Besides, you look like you could use a week off. Don’t you have some vacation time you could use?” ...

Chapter Three Part 7 (Flora) Flora was, in a way, enjoying herself immensely. Although the corset portion of the rubber body shaper was uncomfortably tight, making her feel a bit breathless, the rest of the outfit was another matter. Her head was tightly encased in the helmet and felt, well… tight, as if she had been drinking. The balloon gag filling her mouth distended her cheeks, and gave her a kind of primitive oral satisfaction, like she got from performing fellatio. The fiendish attachments of the corselet felt entirely too nice, and she squirmed a tiny bit, as little as the steel bar at her back allowed. The look in the mirror had really excited her, for she hardly recognized herself. Her face had taken on the appearance of an ebony female android, and her waist was now so tiny as to almost be unbelievable. ...

Chapter Seven Part 16 When he had “Jason” free of the straps holding her to the gurney, Mr. Dodds led her into the adjoining room. This room was adjacent to the one where Mandy had first entertained Flora and her guest. Its two prominent features were a low, round structure like a well, in the middle of the room, which appeared to be filled with rubber sheets, and an X-shaped bondage frame attached to one wall. It was attached at the centre to a large metal hub bolted to the wall. There was also a large hoist hung from a traversable track on the ceiling, and a diver’s air compressor on a wheeled dolly. ...

Chapter Four Part 10 (Jason) Jason did not have to wait long before Flora’s shiny black face appeared at the door, followed shortly by the rest of her exquisite form. Once free of the hand truck, she strutted awkwardly over to the treadmill at Mandy’s prodding. Jason squirmed in embarrassment as Flora’s amazed eyes took in his situation. He was acutely conscious of his bald head plainly visible under the layer of clear rubber. Mandy gave a short speech about her excuses for “punishing” them, then began fiddling with equipment. ...

Chapter Five Part 12 Moving between Jason and Flora, the stranger turned off the treadmill and vibrating massager. As they looked up in surprise, he smiled. “Hello,” he said, and then frowned as Flora shook her head wearily. Though her worst fears had come true; a stranger was in their house while she was helplessly trapped in Mandy’s devilish equipment, she was too exhausted from her ordeal to do anything but go limp within her bondage, taking advantage of the relief from the insidious treadmill. Of course, her relaxing was visible only as a bend at the knees, since her harness held her up, the rigid corset stiffened her back, and her hands were still held fast to her hips by the thick rubber gloves that were glued there. ...

Part One This is the first story I ever wrote, I could blame many people For this! But I’ll just have to blame my wife! Oh you’re going to get it! The taxi was almost at her destination. Diana Baxter pulled the letter out of her bag to read it as she had done many times before. She read the address, she read the date, she read the name at the bottom of the page, and then she read the letter slowly again. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4: Sisters’ Delight After Mark finally cut the stiff, ball-gagged, sweaty, tired and sated sisters off of their mummy-boards nearly 5 hours later with their vibrators set on low, following another endurance contest, won by Gina, Sheila was exhausted after her long, eventful, exciting day, and was soon off to bed after a chat with her sister about tomorrow’s plans, gushing with happiness and appreciation. Mark and Gina got ready for bed. ...

It was my birthday and I was so depressed. I was out with the girls putting on a happy face but I knew that they were not buying it. I had signed the papers divorcing my cheating husband 48 hours ago and I knew I should be feeling better but I wasn’t. Turning 35 was no big deal but turning 35 alone and with no prospects left me feeling old. I kept myself in shape with regular visits to the gym and I had a great job that kept me financially secure but I still couldn’t shake the loneliness I felt that night. ...

(story continues from That New Car Smell Part 3: The Return Home) Part 4: Life Goes On The relationship between Alexis and Veronica bloomed after her garbag’ing and her return to the stage and they became nearly exclusive. A few years ago; when they were casually experimenting around after Alexis had her tits enhanced, they had purchased a very secure bra and panties chastity belt set. They would take turns wearing it when they were between boyfriends with one holding the keys for the other, or one wearing the top while the other the bottoms to test the limits of who wanted out first. Now that Veronica was back to stripping for a living she could hardly remain locked in a chastity belt especially since her overgrown green tits no longer fit within the metal cups of the bra. This left Alexis getting locked inside the belt more often then not, so frequently in fact that Ivy wore the keys around her neck letting Alexis lock herself up when she wanted knowing that only Veronica could let her out. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 5: The Latex Maid) Part 6: Back in the Box That night my Master slept in the other bedroom with his other doll Sarah, I was left on my own to recover from the bondage I’d endured. I was pretty tired from being bound all day, who knew that having limited movement could be so tiring. I awoke to find the sun coming in through the windows and shortly after the maid, dressed again in a latex maids outfit entered to check on me. My Master had been keeping an eye on me as I slept but didn’t disturb me and left me to recover. He had, so the maid informed me, left for work already and wouldn’t be back until late. ...

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position 2: Payback) Part 3: Taking Control Debbie Dunbar was a shadow of her former self. The confident self assured owner of her own I.T. company had fallen. Her younger daughter had disowned her, preferring to live with her lover Samantha Shelldon. Debbie’s lover, Sharon had been given to a TS Mistress, Mistress Kia who was using her as a toilet slave, and her older daughter was coming home in a few days. She was not looking forward to the homecoming. ...

Good day to you, this is a brief introduction to the situation I am about to regale. I am the diarist to Miss Whippy cane she is the owner of an English specialist brothel. (I know some of you will have read this before, but read on and learn the reason for this tale. Sometime ago I asked her, Mistress W, for access to her client letters and requests she receives. This is one such story taken from those requests and how she dealt with this particular latex/leather pony, and if you have read ‘Sacked Two,’ (Gromet’s Plaza) you might make some connections, so read on and enjoy. ...

continued from part 3 Part 4 This is my weekend, my bondage weekend, my self-punishment weekend, and its only Sunday morning, I still have all day Sunday remaining to suffer through and now I have to make a decision one that could effect my life considerably, before my bondage punishment can end. I grew up on a farm with a slightly shabby looking farmhouse in which I and my parents live. I am an only child, and somewhat of a loner, mostly I suppose because there is no one around to be mixing with, well not that I know, and I think I know everyone for miles. Mostly they are old boring adults, with busy normal lives, and no understanding of a (now) nineteen year old girls needs or interests, not that I would tell any of them of my interests, that would be just to embarrassing for words. ...

Steve was a Professor in a government science department dedicated to the effects of various substances have on living things. Their reseach was in depth and every conceivable element was tested. Minerals, gasses, plants, liquids, or anything else they could imagine, was brought in to be examined. The tests were performed on rats and mice in the main and even though the upmost safety was observed, some died. The work was interesting and he was totally dedicated, even to the point of having his own personal laboratory at home. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest My name is Jane and I share a small 2 bedroom flat in an inner Melbourne Suburb with a girlfriend Sharron. I have lived here with Sharron for about two months since moving out of home after getting a new job in retail. My new boss Kate owns a Lingerie shop where I work in a nearby shopping centre and found me this flat with Sharron to be closer to work. ...

The story is based on a true bondage session and therefore it is safe to say that any resemblance to a living person is entirely intentional. You would never suspect it if you saw her at the shopping centre. She would probably seem to you like the soccer mum of the month. One could imagine her standing in front of the cooker while preparing a meal for her family consisting of a husband and the proverbial 2.3 children. The dog would be in the garden waiting to be fed after the family had finished their dinner. It’s not like she was bad looking, but she was surely not one you’d turn your head to look at if you passed her on the street. ...

(Author’s note) Jennifer’s Journey was a fictional story, written about 10 years ago by myself. It was a scene that I had always wanted to try for real, and on New Years Eve 2009, I was finally lucky enough to be able to recreate the story with a girl who had read the story and was keen to recreate the scenario with me. Of course, trying anything like this has its risks, and I would not recommend trying this without weighing up what can go wrong and planning for it. Our first attempt to do this before Christmas was postponed because the weather and driving conditions made it too dangerous to try. Fortunately, conditions were far more favourable on New Years Eve and lighter traffic minimised the risks involved. Of course, there are things that you can get away with in fiction, which in reality fall in the too difficult category, but I tried to stay as close to the original principal as I could, especially in respect of the level of restraint employed. ...

The Doll Factory 9: Submission AmyAmy Machine/f; F/f; D/s; latex; leather; bond; bdsm; susp; outdoors; petgirl; kennel; fantasy; cons/reluct; X continued from part 8 Part 9: Submission I remember that I’m inside ADAM, slowly being remade. I don’t know why this time it’s taking so long. My previous changes took only a few minutes, and from what Jared was saying these should almost seem like a step backward. I also remember the whiteboard that he secretly allowed me to see that mentioned pushing Eve features back into Lil. Lil must be Lilith, their code for me, but what are Eve’s features? ...

The Doll Factory 8: Doll Dreams AmyAmy M+/f; machine/f; F/f; dollsuit; latex; leather; bond; fantasy; bdsm; cons/reluct; XX continued from part 7 Part 8: Doll Dreams We’re in the ADAM chamber. Jared and Gideon are wearing big coats and hats. I’m sitting naked on the chair. Some pieces of ADAM have swung down and plugged themselves into me. In front of me is the sarcophagus, all opened up like something from a Transformers movie. Behind the sarcophagus are five hospital trolleys. Each one has a box like a large glossy black coffin on it, and each box is cabled into the system. ...

The Doll Factory 7: Anatomically Incorrect AmyAmy F/f; M+/f; plastic; machines; bodymod; dollsuit; latex; leather; bond; cons/reluct; X continued from part 6 Part 7: Anatomically Incorrect Once again I’m sitting in the ADAM chair. It’s now the third day. Mercifully, I haven’t spoken with the Doctor for two whole days. I have just descended from another trip to heaven. Perhaps it will be my last. Lauren should have made her move by now. Something has gone wrong, I know it. I think that now it’s far too late for her to rescue me, but she could still do … something. ...

continued from parts 1 Part 2: House of Torment I arrived at the hotel, in style limousine delivered, everything was as promised, beautiful modern suite, large remote control tv., Remote controls where the latest thing, they gave me the keys of the new ford and the registration in my name, I felt affluent rich intelligent executive. The staff treated me as if I was important and for just a little while I believed it myself, but once I got to sit in the plush sofa in the foyer of my suite all alone, I realized that I was nothing more than a male prostitute and not a very good one at that, my rectum was very painful and throbbing, my nipples where swollen, my dignity and self respect completely shattered, and I was afraid to look in the mirror and regurgitate at the sight of my face. ...

Jessica had a nice figure, no two ways about it. And she couldn’t meet her debt payments, no two ways about it either. So she reviewed her options for the umpteenth time. To ask her parents was out of the question. They had already bled themselves dry to help finance her studies, she couldn’t possibly ask for more. Banks and finance companies were out, as were credit cards: she was already maxed out. ...

Amy tried to relax as her boyfriend Mark forced his enormous cock into her vulnerable pink ass hole. Forced and vulnerable, because she really hadn’t any choice in the matter due to the way he had her bound. Amy stood bent over a metal bar set waist high between two large wooden posts. Both of her arms were pinned behind her back, hands palm to palm. Elbows forced together, touching each other inside a single sleeve arm binder. Straps pulled around her shoulders secured the arm binder preventing it from sliding down her arms. Another three straps buckled around the arm binder at her wrists, just below her elbows and above her elbows. Each was buckled as tightly as possible and the secured with a small padlock. A chain attached to the base of the arm binder was pulled almost straight upwards towards the ceiling forcing her to remain bent over the waist bar. The pain in her shoulders from being forced into such a position was like as if someone has taken a red hot poker to them. ...

Why did I have to do it? I love my leather gear and have a complete wardrobe of the stuff. The only thing about it being that when my body scent mixes with the leather, that fantastic new leather smell wears off. Not to worry though, I still love the feel of it and have found a place that does the spray leather scent they use in for older cars in used car show rooms. ...

A rainwear fetish story My rules are our rules, I make them and she is supposed to abide by them but had just defiantly broken one when she thought I was out of town. It was quite a simple rule compared to my others and very clear. If a coat, whether a raincoat or any other type, was designed with buttons, a belt and a hood then when it was being worn it had to be buttoned and belted with the hood up and secured. ...

Not wanting to disappoint my husband and stay true to my promise that I would tie myself up for my husband’s complete enjoyment (see previous stories). I decided I would do some more shopping on the the internet. Since it was summer I decided I would order a black leather string bikini. I also wanted to try a new gag that was a little more comfortable and because my husband rarely removed it from my mouth once it was strapped in. Really the only time he would remove my ball gag was when he made me suck his cock. I decided I would order a 2" ball gag with a latex stretch strap. ...

Brigit could not believe it. What started as a seemingly huge piece of white cloth was gradually disappearing inside her mouth. The palms and fingers of two hands, covered in skintight kid leather gloves, rested on her cheeks as the thumbs gathered the last few inches of the torn bed sheet and forced it past her teeth. Tears filled her eyes as she wondered if her jaw was going to be dislocated but the experienced thumbs stopped after one last push and the hands of the blurred form in front of her left her face only to reappear with a big roll of tensor bandage in one and a couple of tissues in the other. ...

It had been a very long day at work, and I was physically tired. I could not wait to get home, relax, and try to relieve some of my killer back pain. When I got home and opened the door, she was there waiting for me and handed me a drink. I had called her on my way home and told her of my day, she said she would take care of me. ...

PART ONE In the shipping room of Kink Engineering on the fifth floor of Dick Enterprise Towers, a voluptuous masked woman ran her black vinyl glove covered hands over soft heaving mounds covered by skin hugging shiny red latex. An evil grin crossed her ruby red lips at the sounds of soft muffled coos and moans making their way through the rubber air tube. Her icy blue eyes greedily drank in the rest of the female’s sensually struggling form. The vacbed’s shiny red latex stuck to her form like glue holding her arms and legs immobile making her its captive. ...

NOTE: Please excuse the punctuating!!! Let me know your thoughts and ideas! I LOVE FEEDBACK! [email protected]… PS: NOT a true story… although I wish It was… .J (Blushing furiously) And here we go!!!!!!!! “Remember… this is what you wanted!” she said sternly… a slight trace of amusement hidden inside her, only betraying the strictness of the scene very minutely. The “She” of course was my fiancée, my future beautiful blushing bride. ...

WARNING I would like to point out that this is an account of an actual event that I engaged in. This is not a fictional story and as such I would like to take a moment to say that I would not recommend any of the scenarios! They are dangerous and if you choose to incorporate any elements into your own lifestyle please take great care. Where to start with this story! ...

Part 1 My beautiful wife and I are renovating our house by the lake. To save money at first, my wife did the work herself but, it cost a lot to finish the jobs. Then she hired the trades and that cost even more because with extra workers, she could do what seemed like endless additional jobs. I came home the other night to a new twist to an old renovation idea. My wife wanted to hire a general contractor who could hire even more expensive trades and do even more and more jobs. “All she really wanted” was to remove the roof from the house and replace it with the one my wife said that she “always really wanted” and it will take only 8 working days and a lot of money. Needless to say I said “No way!” I would be working like a slave to this construction job and I couldn’t see any reason to give in…. ...

continued from chapter 2.3 Chapter 4: Finding Reason Jillian was in rapture! The pulsing thing in her pussy ravaged her core as the electrical stimulation pulsed through her clit and nipples. The tight suction of the bed totally locked her in its merciless embrace and forced her to endure the massive eruptions driving her body response to frenzy. The chains at least gave some give as she pulled at them and she would shake and vibrate in the suspension. The bed was something else again. There was no forgiveness, no allowance for movement; she could only push against the constant press of the unyielding latex and curse her foolishness to not cover her plans better. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 4 Chapter 5: Not Any Plane-Jane Fantasy “Jessica!!! It’s so cool!!!” Heather’s piercing squeal caused Jessica to temporarily turn down the volume on the speakerphone in her study… “Brulée sent a letter with a date and time for my session! It’s in two weeks at her private studio in the south of France! She’s even sending a private jet to pick us up!!! Can you believe it Jessica?! A private jet!!!” ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 5 Chapter 6: Any Landing You Can Walk Away From Jessica returned to the main cabin after showering and making herself ‘presentable’, to find Heather standing in the main cabin dressed in a bright pink PVC Heidi dress that barely came to mid-thigh. “I wanted to make a good impression!” Heather smiled as she twirled around showing off her newest addition to her wardrobe for Jessica before offering her a last glass of champagne. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 6 Chapter 7: Sometimes You Need a Lift Jessica was woken from a light sleep by her maid as she raised the shades in the spacious bedroom. “Good morning Mistress! I hope you had a pleasant night’s sleep. I have breakfast waiting for you in the living area. Or if you prefer, I can serve you in here Mistress.” ...

Gabrielle sat before her vanity doing her eye make up. She wore his favorite like he asked when he e-mailed her earlier in the day. “I’ve got something for you. I’ll be over tonight. You know what to wear.” What to wear were stockings, heels, g-string, and bra…all black. It was simple. It was elegant. And he loved to see her in it. Her whitish complexion looked good in contrast to the black material. Her proud breasts pushed out the bra (with a lee-tle help from a surgeon) and her nipples were just visible below the line of the cup. Her green eyes studied her reflection with relaxed experience as the eyeliner pencil traced ever so gently along her lower eyelids. She put the pencil down, studied her eyes, and when satisfied, picked up her makeup brush. She gave a couple of swipes on each cheek around her pert mouth and then stared at the image. Then at the brush. ...

The Crate Part 4: Selfbound slave by Edward Quadrio M/f; D/s; sbf; leather; steel; oral; toys; cons; X continued from part three Part 4: Selfbound slave “With the presents you have sent I think I finally realize what you’re talking about. It is in that context that I wish to be yours”. “Sub you’ve made this conversation very simple. Wear the new jewelry as you please, I’ll be home soon and we’ll talk about the rest”. ...

LEGAL NOTICE: This is purely a work of fiction. All characters appearing in this work are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. continued from chapter 3 Chapter 4: About Last Night. “It was really strange Antonia…” Jessica continued explaining the evening’s events as Antonia helped her undress. “In what way Mistress?” Antonia had helped Jessica remove the corset and put it in a drawer in Jessica’s wardrobe, and had helped her wiggle out of the skirt and now stood in the center of the dressing room as Jessica sat down on the sofa. Jessica was nude save for the latex stockings and boots, which Antonia had not managed to remove before Jessica continued her recounting of the gala and subsequent meeting with Ms. Brulée. ...

CNN “Late Night“ “Still no word on the mysterious disappearance of former ‘Covewatch’ star, Palmera Anderton. Miss Anderton was reported missing two weeks ago. Speculation on her whereabouts range from publicity stunt to alien abduction. A police spokesperson described the investigation as “ongoing”, but would not elaborate. In Business News…” Two Years Later… The two wheeled sulky moved slowly up the narrow, treacherous switchbacks cut into the mountainside. The crisp, clear air was quiet but for the scree of a hawk flying overhead in search of food. Even from a distance, one could see that the power source for the carriage was not the typical burro or yak. This beast of burden was clearly of the two-legged variety. ...

(story continues from Joe & Tami) Part 2 “Now stop that you have had enough fun for one day its time for bed.” Joe said his voice light with laughter at her reaction. “You wouldn’t like this at all. Isn’t that what you said?” Joes asked her as he removed the gag. “Oh hush I was wrong ok. Can I please stay like this for a little longer?” Tami begged. “Nope its time for bed and you need your sleep.” Joe finished undoing her and helped her stand. Joe took her arm and started to lead her to towards the study. ...

continued from part one_ Part Two Chapter 3: The Package It had been two days since Ed left. And Maryann found herself in totally perplexed. All she knew is that when he got back he would find her wanting and willing to be his any way he want it. She spent most of the time wandering between her house and his. Her attire had become a combination of stylish skirts and blouses along with at least 4 inch heels. ...

Part One Chapter 1: The Box Ed got home to find a box, well hell more like a crate on his doorstep. It was about 2’ x 3’ by 3 foot. He looked around and found the shipping slip. Surprisingly it was shipped from his house to his house. Thinking might as well bring it inside. He got a dolly and dragged it into the living room. Sitting on the sofa he opened the envelope in the shipping pouch. ...

Being naked bound and gagged was no longer an unusual occurrence for Anne. Her reaction to it varied according to the type of bondage and the scene she was in. Right now she was verging on absolute terror. It was not that she was in any danger. She had had her share of perilous encounters which had scared her to the point of losing control of her bodily functions but this was not one of them. She was in the open air, true, but it was her own garden out of sight of nosy neighbours or passing strangers. ...

Sam’s predicament was dire. The secret that Sam was holding inside was about to be exposed. There was a certainty, but Sam didn’t know exactly when. Unbeknown to her in less than 30 seconds life would be turned upside down. How had it got to this stage? Betrayed by the most dearest of friends, a loved one at that, Sam was unable to escape. Feet in 6’ stilettos, which themselves were encased in a foot-shaped metal sheath, Sam couldn’t move from the spot. Each sheath was affixed to a metal trackway no more than 6 inches long, itself set into a circular steel plate bolted to the concrete floor, with both trackways spaced 12 inches apart. The trackway did allow for some movement back and forth, but encasing Sam’s legs all the way up to the thighs was a further metal restraint with which the sheath was a solid part of. ...

My wife and I include bondage in our sex life to make it a bit more interesting, and at times it can bring surprises into our life. Around our house, things are pretty routine each day, with me getting up around 6:00 am, going down stairs for my bowl of cereal, and making a pot of coffee, then it’s off to work for me. My wife comes down stairs about 6:45 am, pours a cup of coffee, and eats her bowl of cereal. ...

Sarah was sitting in her apartment, surfing the web and reading a book. She wasn’t looking for much, just a friendly story site or picture trading club where she could sit and admire the strange new world of bondage she had discovered. She had crafted herself a new screen name on yahoo which she thought was clever, sarahpony2005. As she sat there surfing, a new PM popped up, from another yahoo member. The line was rather curious thought. ...

Sarah was sitting in her apartment, surfing the web and reading a book. She wasn’t looking for much, just a friendly story site or picture trading club where she could sit and admire the strange new world of bondage she had discovered. She had crafted herself a new screen name on yahoo which she thought was clever, sarahpony2005. As she sat there surfing, a new PM popped up, from another yahoo member. The line was rather curious thought. ...

Sarah was just a cute little High school cheerleader when she stumbled onto Sir Jeff’s website about ponygirls. She was from a small farming town in the south, and being the curious girl, she started searching for more information. She spent many nights combing the internet for information, stories, pictures, and other useful information. She found out all about the training and stable lives of ponygirls, and as she learned more, she wanted to experience it for herself. ...

Meter Level One - Establishing A Base Line! As far as I was concerned she was a pseudo submissive. She played at being a sub’, and probably was to an extent, but only when she was calling the shots. I figured her out within the first couple of play sessions we did and knew she was constantly guiding the scene to her own advantage and topping me from the bottom. ...

Cathy’s Delivery: Part 1 © 2008. Not to be reposted without permission. Cathy Salazar had heard of Mark DeSouza before she ever met him. He regularly appeared in several different sections of the newspaper. In the business section, he was the handsome reclusive millionaire, entrepreneur and fifth-generation owner of a legendary winery. In the social column, Mark DeSouza was regarded as Northern California’s JFK Jr. mixed with Howard Hughes, an eligible bachelor who mostly secluded himself in his Napa Valley Chateau. ...

This is the conclusion to “Cathy’s Delivery: Part 1” Cathy’s Delivery: Part 2 © 2008. Not to be reposted without permission. Cathy left Emily in the bedroom to finish undressing, leaving her a bath towel and some clothes to change into. She stripped off her catsuit, donned a t-shirt and sweats, and went into the kitchen and put the kettle on. She needed some time to think. She was still lost in thought when Emily padded in almost an hour later wearing a man’s-size football jersey. She was freshly showered and refreshed, but still blotchy and reddish from her enclosure. She sat down across the small table from Cathy and poured herself a cup of tea. ...

The sun is hot today at almost 30 degrees and the sea is lovely and clear, at least as well as I can see from my hotel window. My name is Jodie and I am on vacation in Alanya, Turkey, the first time I have ever been abroad, having decided to take a gap year from university. Something rather different has happened to me and it all started a week ago when I had found quite an amazing little place. It was a dimly lit shop, a few steps below road level on a dusty side street, 5km out of the main town. The shopkeeper, an old grey haired man was eager for a sale as it was still very early in the holiday season and even the hotel only had 8 or so guests. Up to now he had not had much trade and the price we agreed was quite a bargain for hand made goods. I handed him the money after explaining what it was I wanted and after looking at me oddly a few times he said to come back tomorrow between 5pm and 6pm. His trade is hand made leather goods with the leather being some of the softest buttery quality I have ever felt and the smell of leather in his shop was so overpowering it was almost sensual, the old tools and vintage sewing machine showed their years of use. His English was not too bad but it was better to show him pictures of what I wanted rather than try to explain. I had ordered an ankle length made to measure lockable hobble skirt, leather lace up blouse and a lace up leather hood with no eye holes, all custom sized to have a snug fit. I already had my 6 inch laced boots and some other goodies back at the hotel and had found the perfect place to try a bit of self bondage while here. I slept well that night locked into my 6 inch boots, locked leather wrist cuffs behind my back and a ball gag that I keep handy dreaming of my new clothes. I have been into self bondage for a few years since one of my boyfriends used to tie me for sex, we split up but I had found a craving to be bound. The next morning I decided to make a visit to the city while I was waiting for my new leather things, so I left the hotel and made my way by bus to the centre of the main town. The harbour was a short walk from the town and that’s when I saw the castle. I had seen it when on the coach from the airport to the hotel, but being up close and seeing the size of the castle was something else. The castle was made of old stone and marble and the tourist areas were very impressive, however the bits I wanted to see though were not on open access, the old dungeons. You could get to the dungeons by foot at the right time of day but people rarely ventured there as the path wasn’t very safe and if the tide rose then you were trapped there until the tide dropped later in the day. The dungeons were very well preserved with their large heavy iron doors and iron rings in the walls that must have been there for hundreds of years. You could tell that they were strong and wouldn’t yield easily, I held onto one of the rings in the wall and pulled myself up off the ground easily without the ring giving way. I tried one of the dungeon doors to see if it would move but it was stuck solid on its old hinges so I tried one of the others, there were about 6 in all. It moved… It was very heavy and difficult but it was moving. I opened and closed it a few times to make sure the lock didn’t catch and making my plans safer. I figured I would have about 8 hours between tides from when I set myself up and when I could escape. If I missed the tide then I would be trapped here for another 8 hours till the tide was low enough to get out again once I had managed to free myself from my bondage. What would be worse is that some of the things I would be wearing can’t be removed without a key that would be left in my hotel room. This thought excited me and I had to consciously control myself from wanting to play with myself there and then. On the way back from the castle I collected my new leather items and really hoped they did not disappoint me. I had worn my swimsuit to the shop so I could try the items on. I already had a pair of 5 inch lace up shoes on so the skirt would look right, these had little padlocked ankle straps and the key for these was, as usual, back at the hotel. I got lots of propositions while walking through the streets from the castle to the shop as shoes like I was wearing are not exactly common. He greeted me with a glass of apple tea and asked me to sit. I sat on an old rocking chair and couldn’t wait to see the things I had bought. First he brought out the blouse, I tried it on as he laced me into it and it fitted perfectly, he had also cut the front to hold my breasts in tight, very tight. Next came the skirt, black lamb’s leather hobble, a couple of eyelets at the waist to lock it if needed and a zip from the knees to the bottom of the skirt to make the hobble allowing just 6 inch steps. The zip was also lockable through an eyelet. I slid into it and zipped it closed with the button at the top. I stood up and zipped it closed around my ankles. I couldn’t walk at all except for small dainty 6 inch steps and the shop keeper gave me a different kind of smile. Lastly I tried the hood, it was a very close fit and he had padded the eyes to make it more comfortable once laced tightly, this also had a couple of eyelets at the bottom of the lacing for a small luggage type lock. Then as he laced me into this I was starting to have odd thoughts. I am in a leather shop, can’t move, and hooded… Hmmmmm I felt him pull at the very bottom of the hood and I heard a padlock close through similar eyelets that were on the waistband of the skirt. I panicked and tried to pull away but he had his arm securely around my waist and deftly put another lock through the eyelets on the waistband of the skirt. I was trapped. This wasn’t quite what I had in mind… Actually it was exactly what I had in mind only by myself and with a little bit more. Then came something I hadn’t expected, I had been shouting at him and begging him to release me but he asked me to be calm and he would give me a surprise and to shut me up he clipped a leather plate to the front of the hood with a 2 inch ball forced into my mouth. It wasn’t till later I saw that the plate was held in place by press studs in each corner and a couple of small padlock posts, one on each side of the hood that went through the plate and made it impossible to remove without a key. I hadn’t asked or hinted for these extra things and then shortly after he released me with a smile. “You like ball,” he said with a devious smile and broken English, “a gift, me hope you like” I blushed and smiled, “Yes its very good, thank you” and as he poured some more tea my mind raced to the night ahead at the castle. ...

There are times when I get so frustrated in trying to find suitable partners. You read the profiles, send the emails, you build a sense of expectation, you build a mental picture of what could happen, then, long pause, absolutely nothing. You take a chance with profiles that have no photographs. No replies and so the weeks go on. A few responses but nothing happens. Just hours and hours sat at a computer with nothing to show for it. Then I saw the profile of a lady who lives in Seattle and travels from time to time to London on business. She had looked at my profile but had not got in touch. Slim, ravishly good looking, the perfect figure, long brown hair & dark eyes, and a beaming smile. Every man’s erotic dream and more. I had nothing to lose. I looked at her profile which said little. I emailed some short lines, and, well, a few very brief emails later, we agreed to meet up & have dinner at her hotel. I knew instinctively from the outset from the tone & pattern of her text that we would get on. She was serious, businesslike & quick to reply. I was on time in the hotel & positioned myself in the bar so that I would be able to see her arrive at the door. Always a few nervous moments when you meet someone for the first time, but instantly I recognized her and my immediate thought was that her photograph did not do her justice. She was just stunning in jeans, tight blouse and outdoor jacket. A few drinks and then a meal. Into the restaurant, in the very middle, surrounded by other ( mostly older) couples enjoying their evening. The menfolk on close tables cast their eyes over us; I could not believe how fantastic I felt knowing what they were thinking; I was spending my evening with this gorgeous woman and they were not. She was mine, all mine, AND furthermore the onlookers had no idea of what might transpire between us. I always think that to have a one off meal with a beautiful woman is just fine & anything else that follows is just a bonus. We ate, chatted and then we ordered coffee. I did not expect for her to agree to see me again, but we talked and she did agree. We settled on me picking her up the following evening for some very serious play. It was a very cold star lit dark evening as I waited for her nervously outside her hotel. A short drive and there we were standing in the hallway of my dockside apartment overlooking the Thames. I offered to take her coat and then she was revealed in her full glory. Figure hugging leather trousers, black boots, a tight fitting shiny black finely patterned corset and around her neck a small black metal collar. I offered a meal but jointly decided that this would wait; a quick tour of my apartment so that she could get her bearings and so that she was comfortable with her surroundings. She instructed me to take off her clothing but strangely my instinct was for her to leave them on; she was too perfect as she was; she stood there in the half light with her arms outstretched, her long hair hanging down her back. I have never seen such a sight before, just complete and absolute female sexual and erotic perfection. With hesitation & great reluctance I fumbled with her corset and then removed her trousers and boots. I find a massage is always a good way to break the ice and to interact with a partner. Back and front, gently rubbing her all over. As agreed I then started to restrain her; a large leather belt around her waist linked to cuffs around her wrists held her arms by her side. Cuffs around her ankles and a leather collar around her neck. Strapped tightly to the bed at the head and foot she was immobile. Complete with blindfold. In many ways this is always for me the best moment. Surrender. Loss of control. Helplessness. The point of no return. I fondled, played & toyed with her; she requested pain on the nipples and I obliged; I rolled her over and stimulated her on and on. Her request for more pain and spanking was meet as best I could but despite my prolonged efforts our scene was evidently failing to deliver the stimulation she so clearly sought. A complete unexpected paradox – how could this possibly be true? She was totally submissive, completely unable to move & strapped on my bed. She did not really know where she was, in a foreign country & at the hands of a total stranger who she had just met the day before. We had plenty of time, no pressure, we were all alone, we were comfortable together. She was beautiful, willing & completely at my disposal. I was doing everything possible to arouse her to orgasm, but nothing worked. We stopped & talked and thankfully laughed; it was clear that her pain threshold was far in excess of what I was deep down prepared to deliver to her in a suitable manner. I knew that she wanted more serious pain & discomfort delivered in a certain way but she was so beautiful and her body so tender; she was totally trusting of me; how could I possibly do anything more to severely hurt her? Its alright having safe words but they are not much good ‘after the event’ once very serious pain has been inflicted. We agreed finally that I was too much of a ‘nice guy’ to deliver what she was seeking. With hindsight of course my best efforts to make her comfortable and at ease with her situation were the exact and total opposite of what turned her on. She wanted the unpredicted rough & painful treatment from the start. Furthermore I was just simply dumbstruck by the awesome reality of the bondage play situation that I had engineered. Never had I spent time alone with such an attractive seductive woman who was extremely sexually experienced in every possible way. We lay there, talked and laughed; we resumed and she begged me for sex (which we had agreed on before we started) and which again did not go to plan; in short, my personal expectations of my dream scenario were very different from the reality of what lay before me. A willing bound, struggling, submissive woman, strapped, unable to move. Tight creaking leather straps about her limbs and neck, her corset & leather trousers laying on the floor. Me, excited, virile, athletic, single, with a complete and total consuming passion and lust for bdsm. I was living my finest and wildest dream, but totally unable to orgasm. It was just as well she was not paying me for my dom skills. The pressure was on me to perform as I was in full control not only of her mental state of mind but my confused feelings as well. It got worse – I then had difficulty in maintaining an erection. I became confused with the overpowering and conflicting emotions connected with trying to administer pain and brutality to a beautiful & vulnerable female. I no longer became stimulated and aroused with my sadistic feelings . Instead I had increasing feelings of love, affection & care towards the vulnerable woman that lay on my bed. Not really what she had in mind at all. Finally and with much noise she did orgasm ( luckily !) with me holding her from behind. I released her & we lay together in each others arms chatting for the remainder of the evening. I had previously agreed to take her back to her hotel for midnight which I duly did. We kissed, held hands & I squeezed her leather covered thigh for the last time; with great sadness I watched her walk into the reception area of the hotel from my car. We agreed to meet again when she came back to London. For me the evening illustrated the gulf between the reality of true life and our imagined preconceptions; the real sensations of touching and caressing a female body, being attracted to someone, and fetish stimulations - these all play a part in our mental state from minute to minute. What have I learnt ? Especially for a first meeting prior communication is everything in establishing what is expected and added to that most of us do not vocalize what we actually are looking for. To communicate by email is often a lot easier than saying something face to face. Secondly when I dominate someone next, sure, I will deliver what ever they want ( mostly) as severely as they want but I will also indulge myself more by, for example, having a beautiful leather clad corseted American submissive woman parade in front of me suitably gagged /hooded and bondaged for a period because that’s what excites me personally and not necessarily what she expected or wanted. Never never worry about trying something new on a submissive ( unless they have specifically ruled it out). Lastly women are different – most enjoy stimulation of the clitoris & some don’t. That being the case always have a dildo to hand or other options available…. Our next meeting will be totally different affair. Generally I learn quickly.

Author’s Note: This story is best read in the dark. October 18th Well Journal, I think I just may have had my final, real lucky break today. What’s that you ask? I’ve won something!? Yes, strange but true. The event? I’m part of a group that’s getting one week free at what is apparently the world’s best resort for kinksters the world over. That’s right, Underview resort! I know, interesting name. What’s really interesting though is that I’ve never heard of this place before. Neither has anyone else who have won the contest with me. Better list them out: Rhys, TJ, Steve, Reinette, Tiedash, Janey, and Slesia. I’m going to be staying with some of my friends from an online form at a resort where we can all indulge in our little fantasies and be free from prying eyes! This is all so cool! I think I’d better get some sleep. More to come. ...

Max’s pet shop was a large establishment on the high street. And being the typical pet-loving girl I went there for a job. Always one to give a girl a job was Max. Well known for it in fact. Not that they stayed with him for long. Always moving on to better things he said, so there was always a space for a new girl. Part-time, weekends, even the odd evening if you wanted. Anything to make your pay up to a sensible level so you could have a good time. ...

Max’s pet shop was a large establishment on the high street. And being the typical pet-loving girl I went there for a job. Always one to give a girl a job was Max. Well known for it in fact. Not that they stayed with him for long. Always moving on to better things he said, so there was always a space for a new girl. Part-time, weekends, even the odd evening if you wanted. Anything to make your pay up to a sensible level so you could have a good time. ...

As college exams were over and most folk would be away on vacation we decided that there would be no UniTies Bondage Club meeting in December. So I organised for some of the girls to come round to my place for the evening for a few pre-Christmas drinks and to indulge in a few tie-up games. Everyone was to bring along as much rope and bondage gear as they could manage – added what I already had that should be enough to keep us entertained for quite a few hours. ...

Let me relate to you a session that occurred a couple of weeks ago here in play central. Those of you who know of me and have seen my pictures know that I have been happily married for many years. This does not mean, however, that we are a perfect match. There are things about my hubby that irritate and annoy me, like I guess every married woman, especially one married to a man from Liverpool. Unfortunately, this means he is football crazy ( that’s soccer to you colonials ), like many of his ilk. In his case this means Everton, the ‘other’ club of Liverpool, perhaps not as famous internationally as Liverpool football club itself, but with an equally long and illustrious history. ...

Chapter 1 – The Domme! The bright red polish on my nails was easily visible through the tight, clear latex covering my fingers. Moisture on the tips of the glove glistened in the flickering firelight as I slowly lowered my hand again to continue its feathery light touches along the pouting lips of her vagina. The sound of whimpering escaped passed the gag packed between her teeth and covered by the wide leather head strap. With my left hand I gently rolled an erect nipple between thumb and forefinger watching carefully as her body started to tense up – then I stopped, removed both hands and sat back. ...

BZZZZZZZZ! The alarm went off at 8:00 a.m. on Saturday morning. Normally I like to sleep in on the weeksends, but today was a special Saturday. I was going to be judging a contest among my four friends that started at 10:00, and I wanted time to relax and enjoy my morning. They would all be calling shortly before 10:00, and we would begin. I put on a pot of coffee and got the paper in, and settled in to wait for their calls and take in the lovely morning. ...

Kat’s Mistake part 1 Katherine Kelly was a young lady, working in an office like many other people across the world. Her role wasn’t important and could be done by anyone from a temp agency for half the wage she was paid, but if a company wanted to pay her for admin and the writing of reports who was she to complain. The job was boring and tedious. She would often get distracted and day dream, her mind drifting to darker realms where everyone was dressed in rubber and leather and performed various lewd acts on each other. No She thought to herself I must concentrate on this report. She took a deep calming breath and continued to tap away whilst reading the statistical data on the print out. Two hours later she finished and printed the report out and took it into the office of Celine Prince, her boss. Celine waved her into the office whilst she completed a phone call; from the sound of it she was telling someone their services were no longer required. Katherine took a seat opposite Celine and waited for her to finish. Finally Celine put the phone down and smiled. “Well that was pleasant,” She said cynically “What can I do for you?” “I have the report you wanted Celine,” replied Katherine as she passed the 20 page report over the desk. “Fantastic,” exclaimed Celine “Statistical analysis is the most boring part of this job, I really don’t know how you do it.” “Just a knack for numbers and touch typing,” chuckled Katherine. “Well I’m glad to have you around,” Said Celine “now if you’ve finished you might as well take off early there’s nothing more you can do today, unless you want to sit there and watch me read the report?” Katherine suddenly realised she’d been staring at Celine’s red lips and caught herself before the words, “I’d love to watch you do anything,” came spelling from her mouth. Biting her bottom lip she gave a wry grin and muttered a farewell. An hour later Katherine was unlocking her front door. She thought about what to wear for the evening and walked straight to her wardrobe, throwing the doors open she inhaled deeply as the smell of leather and rubber assaulted her senses. She pulled out a red rubber blouse, black leather ankle length skirt, black leather corset, red leather thigh boots, red rubber stockings, and bra and her latest acquisition: black rubber panties with twin inflatable and vibrating dildoes. She rummaged in a drawer and found the jar of lube, stripped naked and liberally coated her body before pulling on the stockings and bra. She stopped and fondled the panties and slowly eased them up her legs, she moaned as the dildoes slowly pushed into her pussy and ass, she had to apply direct pressure to them as the dildoes got wider, slowly inch by inch she managed to push the twin 5” invades all the way home and pulled the panties up over her hips. ‘My god these are huge!’ She thought. She took a few experimental steps and moaned loudly to herself as the dildoes slowly worked up and down with each step. She returned to her bed and picked up the heavy leather corset, she slowly stroked the heavy steel stays before wrapping the corset around her waist and cinching the laces tighter and tighter, after nearly 30 minutes of carefully tugging and pulling of laces she looked at her figure in the mirror, she had, of the course of several years of training, managed to lace the corset so it was fully closed and crushed her normal 25 inch waist down to 20 inches. She cinched three buckles across the front of the corset and placed a large padlock into each buckle, the keys were frozen in a tube of ice in the freezer and would take at least 6 hours to thaw out. Satisfied that the corset was finally as she wanted it she gingerly sat down on the bed, groaning as the pressure forced the dildoes further into her crushed waist. Reaching down she pulled on the boots and slowly drew the zipper closed, she smiled as she crossed and uncrossed her booted legs. ‘These boots certainly make me look like a slut!’ she thought as she stared at the 6” stainless steel stiletto heel. Her smile broadened as she made a snap decision. Opening her bedside cabinet she pulled out the leather thigh cuffs and padlocked them around the boot tops then used a third padlock to connect two D-rings together in between her legs. “Yep,” she said to herself, “that should make walking entertaining”. Katherine picked up the blood-red blouse and slid her hands into the sleeves, shivering slightly as she started to press the studs together to close it and feeling the cool rubber caress her skin. Easing herself back down onto the bed, she stroked the rubber briefly toying with the idea of switch the vibrators on and pumping the dildoes up for all she was worth. “No!” she reprimanded herself, “Plenty of time for that later you naughty girl” She stepped into the leather skirt and pulled it up over her hips and tucked the blouse in neatly, then pulled the pumps and vibe controls above the waist band of the skirt and zipped the skirt closed. She teetered over to the full length mirror and did a little turn. She looked at the pump and vibe controls and clipped them to the skirt’s waist band. It was at that moment, just as she clipped the front vibe control to the waist band; that the phone started to ring. She hesitated and thought; ‘Sod it, I let the machine pick it up.’ The machine beeped and played her, “I’m not in, leave a message at the tone” message. “Hello Katherine, this is Celine, if your there please pick up I need to speak to you urgently,” there was a slight pause, Katherine heard the tone in Celine’s voice, it was the same one she used when she fired someone earlier. Slowly she picked up the phone. “Hello Celine, what can I do for you?” She asked trying to sound nonchalant. “I need you back in the office now!” Celine stated, “I have a few concerns about the report you handed me.” “Can it waited until after the weekend? “ Katherine prayed the answer was yes, she was disappointed. “No,” Celine replied, “Lets just say this meeting will determine if you have a job on Monday!” Katherine gulped. “I can be in 30 minutes.” “Please hurry Katherine.” Katherine placed the receiver back down and stared at herself in the mirror, She’d never be able to get undressed, the keys were encased in ice, the only alternative was to go dressed as she was, she grabbed a leather trench coat and buttoned it up right up to the collar, it nicely hid everything, apart from the heels she looked respectable enough. She started out the house and had to stop at the bottom of the stairs as the dildoes brought her close to orgasm. “Oh Shit,” she groaned “not what I need now.” She breathed slowly and as deeply as the corset would allow then continued. 45 minutes later she arrived back at work, the office was empty, she looked at the clock, 20 past five, at least if she was going to get fired no one would see. She steadied herself at her desk and tried to compose herself, she’d had to stop 4 times on the walk back to work as the dildoes had worked their magic. ‘And that’s without them turned on!’ She thought. She walked up to Celine’s office, the door was closed and the blinds pulled down. She knocked. “Enter,” Celine’s voice was cold. Katherine pushed the door open and walk in. “Close the door and take a seat,” Celine was looking at the report and didn’t even look up. Katherine closed the door and made to sit down then felt the corset and dildoes. “I’ll stand if you don’t mind!” She said in a defiant tone that surprised even herself. Celine looked up, raised an eyebrow and cast an appraising look over Katherine. “Very well,” She said in a measured tone of voice. “I want you to read this report to me, I hoping you can shed some light on what you have written.” Celine pushed the report over to Katherine, “ I suggest to save time you read from page 12 to 14 to me”. Katherine flicked to page 12 and started reading through facts and figures and various sundry bits of information then stopped, her cheeks flushed as read the next paragraph to herself. “Read it out loud,” Celine requested quietly. Katherine coughed, “I wish I was a rubber doll, I could really do with spending the next week in rubber, I wonder if I should attempt that hogtie again? Can’t wait to try those dildo panties when I get home, must remember to call Suzie and see if she’s available to hold my spare set of keys for the locks.” “Now,” Celine began, “I trust that was an error on your part and you did not intentionally put that in?” “No Celine,” Katherine lowered her head in shame, how had she typed that, it must have been when she started to daydream. “So what do you mean when you say you want to be a rubber doll?” “Its private Celine,” Katherine replied, “Not work related, I apologise I must of typed it subconsciously.” “That does not answer my question,” Celine’s steely gazed locked momentarily with Katherine’s. Katherine smiled and answered, “Really it nothing just harmless daydreaming.” Celine took a deep breath and slowly raised her eyebrow again, she kept her gaze fixed on Katherine and took another deep breath. “Is that rubber I smell?” “Yes Miss..” Katherine caught herself before fully saying mistress, but judging by Celine’s smirk she had guessed what the word was. “What did you say?” Celine was teasing her. “Nothing Celine, honestly its nothing, if you want to fire me then just do it, I’ll go quietly, no need to make a fuss over it.” Katherine poured the words out so fast she surprised herself. Celine started to laugh. “My dear why would I fire you?” She moved around the desk and took hold of Katherine’s hands. “You’ve done nothing wrong, aside from letting your mind wander during office hours. Lets keep this our little secret shall we?” Katherine looked up, “yes please Miss…” she caught herself again. Celine giggled, “My dear you obviously want to call me a name so gone on say it!” “Mistress,” Katherine’s head dropped and she looked at the floor. “Really?” Celine mused to herself, “Is that how you see me?” “Well no,” Katherine tried to think of a way out of this hole she had dug. “I mean I just come out with things without thinking some times.” “Sit down Katherine,” Celine moved over to a mini fridge and pulled out a bottle of water. “I’d still rather stand,” Katherine replied quietly. “Do I have to order you to sit?” Celine slowly sipped the water. “Please Celine, I don’t need to sit down, can I go now?” “Not until you tell me why you won’t sit down.” “Because,” Katherine felt the words burst from her mouth, “because I’m wearing a very tight corset and cannot sit down Mistress” Celine smiled, “There’s that word again Katherine.” Celine perched herself on the edge of her desk, “Show me this corset.” Katherine muttered quietly, tears formed in the corners of her eyes and she didn’t make a move, she was aware of some movement but was lost in her own thoughts trying to figure out what she could do to get out of this without revealing the corset, the boots and of course the inflation pumps and vibe controls. “Katherine look at me!” Celine’s voice had taken on that cold edge again, Katherine looked up, Celine and taken off her skirt, jacket and blouse to reveal a tight red PVC corset and matching PVC underwear, silk stockings encased her legs and she was absent mindedly playing with the laces of her knee high boots. Celine’s smile returned when she saw the look on Katherine’s face. “Now show me!” She ordered again. Katherine slowly unbuttoned her coat and let it fall to the floor, she unclipped the pumps and vibe controls and took off the skirt followed swiftly by the blouse. Celine looked on with admiration. “I assume those pumps and controls of for the panties you mention in your report?” “Yes Mistress,” Katherine replied. “Your fired!” Celine said coldly. “What?” Katherine burst into tears. “I have a new job for you, one that you will accept.” Katherine sobbed, “Please Celine I can’t lose this job.” “Your new role,” Continued Celine as she walk back behind her desk, “is to be what you clearly want to be, a slut, a submissive and a rubber doll.” “But I can’t” Stammered Katherine. “You have no choice, don’t worry you’ll still have you job out there doing the analysis and reports for me, but your life now belongs to me, you’ll work here when I tell you to and dress how I tell you to, you can still have time off to see friends and relatives, but you need to book that time with me. If I let you have the time then you’ll need to earn it. In return I’ll keep your secret and let you keep your job.” “Yes Mistress,” Katherine replied meekly “Oh and Katherine.” “Yes Mistress?” “The first thing you need to do is stop calling me mistress, mistresses are what men have when they want to cheat on their wives, you will only ever refer to me as Miss Celine.” “Yes Miss Celine.” “Now go home and wait for me to arrive, we have much to sort out this evening. And if you think about not letting me in then don’t bother turning up for work on Monday!” Said Celine as she started flicking through another report. “Yes Mistress,” Katherine gulped, “I mean Miss Celine.” Celine put the report down, “Get dressed!” Katherine put the blouse, skirt, clipped the pumps and vibe controls back to her waist band and put the coat back on and turned to leave. “Before you go,” Celine’s voice halted Katherine in her tracks, “You called me mistress again.” “Yes I am sorry Miss Celine, it won’t happen again.” “But just to make sure you think about it, I have some thing for you,” Celine reached into her desk and pull out a motorcycle crash helmet. “Now I know what your thinking,” continued Celine, “your thinking why does Celine have a crash helmet in her office when she doesn’t ride a motor bike? The answer is simple, I, like you am a rubber fetishist, this is something I had custom made so I could experience some public bondage without drawing to much attention, and now your going to wear it home.” Katherine started to protest but then just nodded in agreement. Celine walked over to her and opened a small lock on the side of the helmet, the back half flicked out and Katherine saw the inside had a large rubber gag shaped like a penis. “Open wide!” Celine ordered. Katherine complied and felt the gag slide into her mouth, the room became much darker as she looked through the heavily tinted visor. When the helmet was firmly in place, Celine closed the rear portion and locked back together with the side clasps. The added pressure was immense and forced the gag further into her mouth. Celine then reached into the trench coat and gave each pump several big squeezes and flicked the vibe controls to their lowest setting. “When you get home you will stay dressed as you are!” Ordered Celine, “you will leave your front door key under your front door mat and go to your bedroom, there you will add ankle-cuffs and wrist-cuffs and secure yourself in a hogtie and wait for my arrival. Is that clear?” Katherine nodded as much as the helmet would allow and started the long walk home, she nearly collapsed on her desk as the first orgasm hit her. ‘Excellent!’ thought Celine, ‘just what I need to spice up this boring job.’ Kat’s Mistake, Part 2. Katherine Kelly looked at her alarm clock through the tinted visor of the helmet that was locked around her head and tried to think why she had gone along with this. She breathed as deeply as she could, her corset was tight, the helmet forced a large gag into her mouth and seemed to restrict the amount of air she could draw in through her nose and added to that a dildo and butt plug were vibrating inside her and forcing her into convulsions as she had orgasm after orgasm. Upon returning home she had left her door key under her front door mat and proceeded to her bedroom where she had secured herself in a tight hogtie and waited for Celine to arrive. That was 2 hours ago. The minutes ticked past slowly. Finally she felt the clasps of the helmet click and the pressure relaxed around her head, slowly the front of the helmet was pulled away from her face pulling the large gag from her mouth. Celine sat next to her and placed the combination bondage/crash helmet on the floor by the bed and stroked Katherine’s damp matted hair. Katherine whimpered quietly, tears rolling down her cheeks. Celine smiled. “Good girl” she cooed softly, “you’ve done very well my dear. Rest now, tomorrow we start your training for real.” Celine released Katherine’s bonds, stopped the vibrators and deflated the plugs. She helped Katherine stand and escorted her to the bathroom and helped her to disrobe and get under the shower. Leaving her to clean up she returned to the bedroom to look through Katherine’s clothes. Katherine towelled herself dry and looked at her face in the bathroom mirror, she was exhausted, she looked pale but her eyes gleamed with passion. She smiled softly. “What a way to spend the evening,” she said to herself. Her backside and pussy were sore and tender after the extended sessions and her limbs felt like lead but she still managed to walk back to her bedroom. Softly padding into the bedroom she crept up behind Celine and wrapped her tired arms around her boss. Celine gasped and nearly jumped out of her skin with surprise as she had not heard Katherine’s stealthy approach. “Thank you!” said Katherine quietly as she hugged Celine tightly. Celine regained her composure. “For what?” she replied coldly. “For releasing me of course,” giggled Katherine. Celine sighed deeply, “It has been a long evening for you so I will forgive your little indiscretions at the moment. Do not forget I am your Domina and you are my plaything now.” Celine turned to look Katherine in the eye. “Unless you have decided you no longer want your job?” Katherine staggered back and sat on the bed her mouth sagging open. “But you cannot be serious about that?” “Of course I am Katherine.” Celine stated in her coldest tone of voice. “This is what will happen from now on, I will tell you what to wear, when to wear it and for how long you will wear it, you will work when and where I tell you to for as long as I tell you too. You will make formal requests for time off to see family and friends.” Celine paced backwards and forward in front of Katherine as she continued, “Any time off may be granted with certain conditions applying to how you spend that time. You will of course only ever refer to me as Miss Celine; whether we are in public or private. Failure to do so will result in punishment. Punishments will be carried out when and where I deem fit. “ Katherine was silent through out Celine’s instruction and watched meekly as Celine continued to pace. “Furthermore, I have emailed you a list of general chores for you to do on a daily basis, regardless of where you are or who you are with.” Celine stopped pacing and returned to the wardrobe, she picked out a thin black rubber catsuit and threw it at Katherine. “Wear that to bed tonight, I have your door key and will be back in the morning. If you are not wearing that when I arrive you’ll be punished. Clear?” “Yes Miss Celine,” Katherines head sagged as she held the catsuit close to her. Celine walked towards the bedroom door and stopped briefly. She looked down at Katherine. “Oh, I advise you to read your emails before you retire tonight, I’ve detailed all your duties and what I expect from you, In addition there is a new contract for you to sign.” With that Celine left, leaving Katherine alone in a quiet house. Slowly Katherine dressed, pulling the tight black catsuit up her legs, pushing her hands down into the attached gloves and puling the attached hood up over her head. Slowly she teased the rear zipper up her back until it finally reached the top of her head. She walked over to her pc and sat down to review her emails. She logged in and her instant messenger sprang into life. Her eyes widen as she saw Suzie nickname highlighted as available to chat. She quickly opened up a chat window and sent her a message: “Hi Hun, I need to talk to you urgently can you come round?” A few moments ticked past before a reply came back “Why Hun, What’s the matter? Got yourself locked up tight again and need me to come free you?” “In a round about way!” Replied Katherine. “No problem, give me 20 minutes and I’ll be round with the keys.” Almost exactly 20 minutes later Suzie let herself in and went straight up to Katherine’s bedroom, but rather than the immobile heavily rubbered form she was accustomed to finding, she was greeted by the sight of her simply sitting in a catsuit reading an email. “Ok” She said as she walked over to Katherin,e “Not what I was expecting.” Katherine looked up at her and leaped into her arms sobbing heavily. “What ever has come over you hun?” Katherine proceeded to relate the day’s events; Suzie just nodded and listened intently. Finally Katherine finished and looked to her friend. Suzie looked thoughtfully for a moment then went to the pc and read through the email instructions that were still open on the screen. “Looks to me,” she said finally, “As if you’re getting what you’ve always wanted. We’ve talked about scenarios like this many times.” “I know,” said Katherine quietly, “but this so real, before it was just fantasy and role-play and I knew I could end it at any stage, but this is so permanent, I can’t see a way out of it.” “Well, I say we confront this Celine woman tomorrow; the two of us together,” began Suzie, “and we set things straight.” Suzie stood and took off her trench coat and revealed that she was wearing a bright red catsuit with matching corset and thigh high boots. Two pumps dangled between her legs indicating that she was well plugged. “Oh no I’m sorry Suzie,” said Katherine as she saw Suzie’s outfit, “I didn’t mean to spoil your evening.” “Well,” smiled Suzie, “ I had planned on a couple more layers of rubber this evening, but your well being is more important than my pleasure tonight. Look its nearly midnight, lets go to bed and be up nice and early to confront that bitch.” With that they lay down next to each other, Suzie protectively hugging Katherine. Slowly they drifted off to sleep in each other arms and almost subconsciously Katherines hand found Suzie’s pumps and playfully squeezed them, inflating the plugs buried deep inside her friend. Suzie moaned softly as the plugs grew. Then finally they fell asleep. Kat’s Mistake part 3. The door slam woke Suzie with a jolt. Her eyes snapped open as she heard the first foot step on the hardwood flooring in the hallway. Slow measured strides approached the foot of the stairs. She rolled over as quietly as she could and slowly lay on the floor. She was immediately regretting wearing the double inflatable dildo panties. Her own pumping combined with Katherine subconsciously pumping them while they slept during the night had inflated them to their maximum size and were driving her crazy. If she moved to deflate them the sound of the air hissing from the plugs would surely alert whoever was on the stairs to her presence. Suzie pulled herself slowly into the cavity under the bed, drawing her legs under just as someone entered the bedroom. From her vantage point under the bed, Suzie watched a pair of black boots with wickedly slim stiletto heels walk from the doorway over the bed. The boots turned to face the door and the bed creaked softly as some one sat on the edge. Celine sat next to Katherines sleeping form and slowly traced the line of her body through the black rubber catsuit. Katherine smiled in her sleep and moaned. “Mmmmmm” Katherine murmured, “Morning Suzie, I love it when you do that! Celine slapped Katherine hard across the cheek. The force of the blow brought Katherine to full consciousness. Tears welled in Katherines eyes as the stinging sensation in her cheek increased and shared stared up at Celine. “Suzie?” Celine said coldly, “Have you been dreaming about your rubber slut of a friend?” “Celine I…” Another slap to her cheek silenced Katherine. “How many times do I have to say it? You call me Miss Celine!” Celine slowly parted her glossy PVC trench coat revealing a pair of shiny black PVC thigh boots. She crossed her legs and slowly pulled a riding crop from a holster that ran the length of her right boot from knee to thigh. She thoughtfully tapped her hand with the crop. Sighing, she stood up and slapped the crop against her boot. “Get up!” she commanded, “Get undressed, get cleaned up and be downstairs in your living room completely naked in 10 minutes.” Celine walked out the room and Katherine listened as she heard the footsteps retreat downstairs. “Suzie?” Katherine whispered to the seemingly empty room, in answer she heard two soft hisses of air escaping and a quiet sigh of relief escape from under the bed. Suzie poked her head out from under the bed. “So that’s Celine,” She said quietly, “seems like a bitch to me.” Katherine laughed, “What do we do?” “Well first thing you better do as she says for now in case she comes looking for you!” Ten minutes later Katherine walked into her living room. Celine sat on the soft leather sofa, legs crossed and impatiently tapping the crop against her boot. She had discarded her coat revealing the loose fitting blue catsuit and the tight black corset that she wore. “Kneel and kiss my boots Slut!” she barked the order and Katherine instinctively dropped to her knee’s and crawled over to kiss Celine’s boots. As she planted the first kiss Celine brought the crop down hard on Katherine’s naked backside. “Always call me Miss Celine!” She brought the crop down again with each word. Pink welts rose up on Katherines back side where ever the crop landed, tears openly rolled down her cheeks but still she planted kiss after kiss on Celine’s boots. Finally Celine pushed Katherine away and stood up, she walked slowly over to a blanket on the floor and lifted it displaying the array of steel poles, padlocks and a set of leather cuffs and a stiff leather collar. Celine lifted the collar and approached Katherine, silently placing it around her neck and buckling it tightly around her throat forcing her head upwards. Celine pulled out a length of leather cord and gathered Katherine’s hair and tied it into a tight pony tale. “Lie down on your stomach!” She ordered softly. Katherine obeyed immediately, the cool touch of the wood flooring sending a shiver through her. Celine walked back to the blanket and returned with the leather cuffs and swiftly buckled them into place at Katherine’s ankles and thighs. Next she picked up steel pole, about 12 inches long and spread Katherine’s legs and locked the bar in place to the thigh cuffs. She walked back to the blanket and returned with another bar, this one about 24 inches long and padlocked them to Katherine’s ankle cuffs. Once satisfied with her work, Celine absent mindedly caressed Katherine’s thighs. “Kneel!” She breathed seductively Struggling, Katherine managed to raise herself up and slowly managed to sit with her legs folded and spread painfully wide by the bars underneath her. She watched Celine walk over to where she had casually thrown her coat over the edge of the sofa. Celine moved the coat and turned to face Katherine, she held a long leather single arm glove in her hands, and she approached Katherine and smiled as Katherine placed her hands behind her back with being ordered to. Katherine moaned as the leather was eased over her arms and zipped up, confining her arms in the tight kid leather. Celine carefully cinched four straps over the zip increasing the constriction on Katherine’s arms. Walking in front of Katherine, Celine went back to the blanket and retrieved the last two items; a long 36 inch steel bar and a small length of chain no more than 8 inches long. Celine crouched down in front of Katherine and silently padlocked one edge of the chain to a D ring at the front of the collar; she applied pressure, slowly pulling the chain down towards the bar at Katherine’s thighs, forcing her to bend until her head was nearly touching the floor. Another padlock secured the other end of the chain to the bar. Celine picked up the remaining bar and walked behind Katherine’s increasing immobile form. She quickly screwed the end of the pole into a small hole in the middle of the ankle bar. When she was satisfied it was secure she pushed it slightly forward and reach over to grab hold of the d ring in the end of the single arm glove which locked with the last padlock. Katherine moaned as she slowly adapted to her position. Celine knelt down next to Katherine again and whispered into her ear. “The pole I’ve just locked into place has a bit of a spring to it, if you feel your arms tensing flex them a little and it should relieve any tension. This pose will teach you to listen, Now I’ll have to nip out for a few hours to get some bits and pieces, you will remain in this pose until I return and just to make sure you don’t start screaming for help and ruin my plans for you, I’m going to blindfold and gag you.” Celine stood and put her coat back on; she pulled out the large ball gag and the leather blindfold from her pocket and fitted them to Katherine’s quietly whimpering form before strolling casually out the front door and down the road. Suzie watched Celine leave from the bedroom window and when she was satisfied Celine was not returning any time soon, she raced down stairs to find Katherine’s tightly bound form on the living room floor. She sat down in front of Katherine and removed the gag and blindfold. “Hun are you ok?” Katherine moved slightly, her arms pulled away from her back and there were two clicks from the pole, as she lowered her arms again another click sounded. “What was that?” she asked, Suzie looked at the pole and gasped. “Try not to move too much, it looks like the pole will increase in size if you try to raise your arms but not fully retract when you lower them” “What do you mean?” Katherine asked nervously. “Well, the bar increases by two clicks when you raise your arms but only retracts by one when you lower them, the more you struggle the longer the bar gets.” “Well get me out of this stuff! Please Suzie before she comes back!” “I can’t hun,” explained Suzie, “Your padlocked in, I can’t get you out without the keys. We’ll have to wait for Celine to come back.” “But how are we going to get the keys?” “Well,” Began Suzie, “I have an idea but it is risky, I’ll have to gag and blindfold you again and nip home to get a few bits.” “Please what ever you do hurry!” Cried Katherine as she began to sob. Suzie stroke her hair reassuringly before placing the blindfold back over Katherine’s eyes and pushing the gag back between her teeth. Suzie retrieved her coat and ran home leaving Katherine in a dark and silent world, pierced only by the soft clicks from the pole as she tried to relieve the strain in her arms. Time passed in a whirl of slowly increasing pain for Katherine, every muscle in her body slowly started to burn with the strain of maintaining the position Celine had put her in. Her heart skipped as she heard the front door slam and heard a pair of heels softly click into the living room. They stopped directly in front of her. The blindfold was removed and Katherine was confronted with the view of a pair of black shiny PVC boots. Her heart sagged and she would have screamed in despair if she wasn’t gagged. The PVC creaked as the figure bent down in front of her. Katherine looked up as much as she could, but instead of seeing the blue rubber catsuit she expected she saw jeans and a light blue sweater, slowly Suzie came into view, she grinned cheekily. “Sorry hun, I saw Celine wearing PVC boots and couldn’t resist wearing them after I got changed to see your reaction.” Suzie kissed her on the forehead, “look I don’t know how much time we have so I’ll explain this quickly, I’ve brought some sleeping pills, I’ll place them in the kettle and in any fruit juice or wine you have, when Celine comes back and releases you act submissive, offer to make her a drink, then after a glass of wine or a cup of tea the pills will kick in and we’ll be able to secure her for questioning.” Katherine nodded in agreement. “Only thing is I’ll have to replace the blind fold and do this quickly in case she comes back.” Katherine mumbled something, Suzie smiled and slipped the blindfold back into place and went to drug every possible drink she could find. Finally satisfied she had covered every possibility she retreat back upstairs to wait. Fours later Suzie saw Celine walking towards the house; she was still wrapped in the same PVC coat she had worn earlier. Suzie quickly hid under the bed and waited. Celine let herself in and went to see how her captive was. She was pleased the pole had increased by another 3 inches due to Katherine’s struggles. She released the blindfold and gag. “Do not say anything and remain as you are!” She ordered coldly. Celine slowly walked around Katherine unlocking the padlocks and freeing Katherine. Finally the last of the bondage fell to the floor. Celine helped her stand and sit on the leather sofa. Katherine composed herself and thought about Suzie’s plan. She slowly slid of the sofa to kneel in front of Celine, she lowered her eyes and kissed each boot and then spoke. “Miss Celine, I am sorry for disrespecting you and wish to make amends for my behaviour, may I start by getting you a drink?” Celine smiled, “Of course, I’ll have a nice cup of tea, milk no sugar.” “Yes Miss Celine,” Katherine slowly crawled into the kitchen and prepared the tea. She returned several minutes later with a cup and saucer and handed it to Celine. Celine drank the tea slowly; watching Katherine standing, naked and silent. Slowly, so slowly even she didn’t realise, Celine’s eyes began to droop and close. Finally the empty tea cup slipped from her hands. Katherine prodded Celine, nothing happened, Celine was breathing deeply, completely asleep. Katherine raced upstairs to find Suzie. ...

I like to think that I have a sexy body. I’m only 5’ 8” tall and weigh about well we won’t talk about my weight. My chest is a 38C and I have a 26” waist. My corset’s can bring that down to 22”. My hair is just below my shoulders and its color is strawberry blond, and I love bondage, leather, latex, and high heels. I practice it mostly by myself. I do have a friend that visits and we play together. We flip a coin to see whose turn it is under the ropes, hers or mine. She is also my safety. I’ll call her and let her know if she doesn’t hear from me to come on over. I have a husband that is really good with his hands and knows how to build things. So I have a neat basement full of remote control goodies. He is out of town most of the time. At least I don’t get bored when he is away. ...

The orgasm rocked me like a tidal wave. I screamed into the ball gag. I was thrusting against the straps violently as wave after wave rolled across me. The vibrations from the plugs subsided and I could feel myself relax. I couldn’t move that much. My breathing was starting to calm down when the plugs came to life again. It started like it always did very low, not really to a rhythm. It was gonna be a long night. ...

Tammy Lynette Dufrane sat frozen at her desk. She blankly stared at the 9-inch view screen on the portable DVD player in front of her. It had mysteriously appeared on her desk while she and her secretary had been called to the conference room for the daily morning powwow. No explanation of who it was from, just a card with the words ‘FOR YOUR EYES ONLY’ slid under the white bow and ribbon that decorated the heart shaped bright red box it came in. Two layers of her favorite caramel filled chocolates surrounded the player and filled the rest of the 2-inch deep box. ...

Tammy Lynette Dufrane sat frozen at her desk. She blankly stared at the 9-inch view screen on the portable DVD player in front of her. It had mysteriously appeared on her desk while she and her secretary had been called to the conference room for the daily morning powwow. No explanation of who it was from, just a card with the words ‘FOR YOUR EYES ONLY’ slid under the white bow and ribbon that decorated the heart shaped bright red box it came in. Two layers of her favorite caramel filled chocolates surrounded the player and filled the rest of the 2-inch deep box. ...

For this story Dan actually did the drawings first and then sent them to me to ‘write’ around. Thanks Dan “Well now, Daniella, I think we can agree that you are just a little sorry for being so stupid. I mean if you are going to cheat and lie the last person you should do that to is a Domme who is a professional oral surgeon. That, and the fact you betrayed me with a bitch who is not fit to lick my boots, is going to make you a very, very uncomfortable slave.” ...

It wasn’t a swagger, or even a strut, it was an attitude, she knew she looked good and she did. Even at just 5’ 6”, plus a bit more with the heels on the boots, she had an arrogance about her that managed to give the impression she was looking down her nose at everyone. In a sense she probably was. I suppose that kind of confidence was needed when you made your living defrauding people, but the clothes certainly helped complete the picture. The black leather coat didn’t need a belt because several buttons down the front pulled it snugly around her body from the closed neck, over a very impressive bust line, and nipping in tight at the waist before it flared slightly over her hips and dropped to the top of the matching black leather knee boots. ...

“I still say this is a bad idea Tiff are you sure you want to do it?” Sarah asked. “Of course I want to do it and we have minimized the risk a lot by not going with my original plan. Besides you were the one who suggested him, don’t you trust him?” Tiff asked with a large smile. “I do trust him but there is still a lot of thing that can happen, but I see that I can’t change your mind so lets just get this over with.” Sarah let out a long sigh. ...

Phil glanced around the bedroom, giving his preparations one last look over, checking that he’d missed nothing. Everything seemed to be in order. The bed had been the worst part, dragging the heavy frame away from the wall had been a real effort, but it was now positioned near the centre of the room, directly under the heavy eyebolt mounted in the ceiling. It was a lovely bed, with one of those frames of heavy wrought iron, although now it’s looks were somewhat disfigured by the wooden mounting posts attached to the centre of the head and foot board. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 9 - Party Pistons) Chapter 10 - The Rubber Match SNAP! Mmmfffph! SNAP! Mmmfffph! Jane selected another heavy rubber band from the pile and used two fingers on each hand to stretch it out. Sliding her thumbs between the two strands she pushed down to make the opening larger and then worked it over the already bulging flesh of Natasha’s right breast. SNAP! Mmmfffph! After the tenth one settled on top of the others around the base she stepped back and waited. Karen, who had been holding the girl’s right arm below shoulder height to stop the breast from being partially flattened while Jane snapped on the elastic bands, changed her grip. With one hand she held Natasha’s wrist while the other spread the girls fingers apart. ...

Early Saturday morning, phone rings…. “Chloe?” “Yes?” “It’s James.” “‘Oh Hi, how are you?” “Fine. Listen I am in London tonight, trade show I couldn’t go but I have a big contract to finish up, hotels booked for tonight. I’ll be coming down on the train, want to meet somewhere?” “Yes why not,” A lift in your voice as we swap details… The scene shifts to a club of your choice and I enter, I have never been out in London before, the cab driver was helpful running against type. I am dressed in a black shirt & black slacks, dumb on a hot night maybe but black has a certain quality I admire, you ever watch sex in the city? Mr. Big now he could wear a shirt. I walk to the bar and assess the surroundings. Then I see you outlined at the end of the bar leaning against it, shoulder resting against it holding your drink, your breasts filling a gorgeous short dress, your legs showing below the short hemmed skirt, your eyes penetrating the gloom and noise, the music stops abruptly groans from a thousand dancers as the costafuckingfortune PA kicks out for a while, over the groans I call your name. ...

The civilization had died over 3000 years ago. They were a very exotic and erotic people. The artifacts that were discovered were incredible, and Lori couldn’t help but be a little curious. No one was allowed to handle any of the artifacts until they could be inspected, but she just had to examine something which had been on her mind all day. She entered the cargo area and immediately found what she was looking for, since she had placed it there earlier. It was late, and nobody saw her take the box back to her quarters. ...

Chapter 1 – The Take Down. A few weeks ago it had got to the point where Stephanie and Kathy, her long time best friend and partner of the last few years, just dreaded going to work. The Pink Panther nightclub featured exotic dancers and had given them a very good living with a circle of regular customers enjoying Stephanie’s statuesque figure with its curves in all the right places topped with a mane of blonde tresses. ...

It had been so easy and now, as her shoulders rested against my leather-skirted lap, I worked on her head and thought back on just how things had gone so well. I had watched and studied her for nearly three weeks. Every morning like clockwork she was at the stop at five minutes to six for the top of the hour bus. She wore one of those long quilted coats of some shiny material that almost reached her ankles and a woolen toque. The boots had platform soles and high heels but were quite sensible for the season. The coat had a hood and I wondered why she didn’t pull it up against the frigid wind. She carried one of those small shoulder knap sack like purses. ...

Miranda sat at her computer, scanning the data on machine performance and looking for the tell-tale signs of impending issues. After a long day of programming, database maintenance, and control system recalibration, she always performed this check to help identify the machines that might break down in the next day or two. If she found anything, she’d schedule preventative maintenance to avoid the issue. “Preventative maintenance,” she thought to herself. “I could use some of that.” ...

(story continues from Payback 4: Bitch Tickling!) Chapter 5: Justice for Jessica Even through my kid gloves I reveled in the sensuous feel of the fine leather as I lifted the hooded cloak out of my closet and draped it across my arm. It was the final touch to my outfit of glistening dark cherry coloured leather and a fitting sight for Jessica to remember on her last day with me. ...

My second trashbag story, combining my love of self bondage and discovery, along with being objectified and bagged - hope you enjoy. I had the day to myself, a rare day off during the working week and my wife was working today, the house was mine. After eating breakfast and some cleaning up, throwing some garbage into a bag in the kitchen that I would place in the bin later, I decided to check my emails. They turned out to be mostly spam and other junk mail, then there was one that sparked my curiosity, clicking on the link lead me to a story about someone being enclosed in a garbage bag and dumped. The story was on some group and clicking on the links I found several more stories that contained various forms of play involving trash, dumpster and most important of all - bondage. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life will result in injury or death. My second trashbag story, combining my love of self bondage and discovery, along with being objectified and bagged - hope you enjoy. I had the day to myself, a rare day off during the working week and my wife was working today, the house was mine. After eating breakfast and some cleaning up, throwing some garbage into a bag in the kitchen that I would place in the bin later, I decided to check my emails. They turned out to be mostly spam and other junk mail, then there was one that sparked my curiosity, clicking on the link lead me to a story about someone being enclosed in a garbage bag and dumped. The story was on some group and clicking on the links I found several more stories that contained various forms of play involving trash, dumpster and most important of all - bondage. ...

1) Interview with a Mistress Sarah pulled up in her car with some trepidation. She checked the address again; yes, this was the right number. She had been expecting somewhere nice, after all the ad had been for a maid and only someone very well off could afford a maid, but this place was a mansion with grounds surrounded by a imposing wall. Sarah was a pretty, slim girl of 18 with blonde hair that fell half way down her back. She wasn’t sure how she felt about applying for a maid’s position. The whole idea of maids seemed a bit anachronistic. But Sarah knew she needed money if she was going to apply for college next year since she wasn’t eligible for a scholarship and this position paid surprisingly well. ...

story also appears in latex section 1) Interview with a Mistress Sarah pulled up in her car with some trepidation. She checked the address again; yes, this was the right number. She had been expecting somewhere nice, after all the ad had been for a maid and only someone very well off could afford a maid, but this place was a mansion with grounds surrounded by a imposing wall. Sarah was a pretty, slim girl of 18 with blonde hair that fell half way down her back. She wasn’t sure how she felt about applying for a maid’s position. The whole idea of maids seemed a bit anachronistic. But Sarah knew she needed money if she was going to apply for college next year since she wasn’t eligible for a scholarship and this position paid surprisingly well. ...

Nineteen days locked in a chastity belt is too long. Yet sometimes I wish I could make it last just a little more. Today I decided that I’d had enough and retreived the key from where I had hidden it at work. I’ve been tormenting myself with latex and bondage since I first locked myself in. My libido has never been higher. Besides, my time of the month is coming and I didn’t want to be locked in during that again. ...

Miranda sat at her computer, scanning the data on machine performance and looking for the tell-tale signs of impending issues. After a long day of programming, database maintenance, and control system recalibration, she always performed this check to help identify the machines that might break down in the next day or two. If she found anything, she’d schedule preventative maintenance to avoid the issue. “Preventative maintenance,” she thought to herself. “I could use some of that.” ...

Talk about being handed a gift on a platter or an offer I just couldn’t refuse. It was only three weeks since I had cleared my ‘workshop’ of the last project. My bank accounts were in a very healthy state and I wasn’t even thinking about a new project until, that is, I saw the hiker. She didn’t blatantly have her thumb out, but was obviously looking for a ride. Standing on the edge of the sidewalk with her, I guessed 5’2”, body screaming for attention. I ran the picture through my mental computer. Pale blue flowered halter top, very tight denim short shorts, new looking running shoes and a small white box purse. Over her left shoulder a half empty backpack completed the picture of an elfin like girl in her late teens or early twenties. ...

Disclaimer: I claim no ownership to anything Buffy. So that means I am not the copyright holder. No money is being made so please don’t sic attack lawyers on me. Dawn walked down the hall quietly with a bag over her shoulder. Most of the slayers were out on assignment and the slayers-in-training were in the yard practicing hand to hand combat. More importantly, Buffy was in Rome, Willow was in South America helping with some kind of fire demon and Kennedy was in Russia helping some hybrid vampire hunter named Blade. As she came to the door of Willow’s room she looked around to make sure nobody was nearby. Pulling out a key Dawn quickly unlocked the door and slipped inside unnoticed. She briefly inspected her surroundings before setting her large bag on the bed. ...

Author’s note: This story is fiction; the author in no way condones or promotes any activity that is not entirely consensual. I glanced to the left of my computer screen checking the monitor for the dungeon camera. The hi-tech equipment picked up the slow, if somewhat strained, rise and fall of her chest against the tight leather of the straight jacket. Her legs were encased in a double leg boot; a skintight kid leather helmet covered her head and the extremely large gag that had taken a fair amount of work to install. A butt plug and dildo were held firmly inside her by a crotch strap attached to the jacket. Wide, heavy leather straps held her down starting at the forehead then every 12” or so down to the last one that crossed the toe of the boot forcing her feet into an even more incredible arch. ...

(story continues from Mei Ling And Me!) There is something so incredibly sensuous about the sound of leather on leather. I don’t mean the crisp thwacking of a leather strap on leather covered buttocks although that does have its points. No, it’s the soft sibilant hissing sound made, like now, when my hand in its tight kid leather glove slides around her neck and shoulder to rest on the taut red leather covering her left breast and cup it in a gentle embrace. ...

(story continues from The Takeover 1 - Anne Acts) Chapter 2 – “Maria’s Misery” Maria was desperately trying to stop breathing. Not permanently you understand, but just for half a minute or even a few seconds! Anything that would stop the incessant torment to her nether regions and breasts. It was three hours since she had felt Anne’s kid gloved hand stroke her encased cheek and then watched, through tear-filled eyes, as the leather coated back disappeared and the clicking of the high heels stopped with the slamming of the front door. To Maria it had been an eternity; an eternity of torment and aching muscles. ...

Gromet, first let me say that I’ve been enjoying your site for many years! I’ve been asked by some friends to submit some of my email reports to you and I’ve finally gotten the courage up to do so. This is an actual account of a real self bondage session that I have done. I have a few other reports already written if you’d like to use them. Please drop me an email and I’ll send them to you. Many thanks, Katherine. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 18) Chapter 19 – Just Hanging Around! Beth and I were both working on Dawn dressed in clinging black leather cat suits and high-heeled boots. We were uncertain whether the idea we had for the girl was practical or, in fact, even possible but time would tell. A ball gag and head harness had kept our subject quiet as we laced each arm into tight gloves and then heavy cone shaped leather mitts with a ring at the fingertips. The mitts had additional straps at the wrist and elbow. She was positioned on the playroom floor with the finger rings snapped to floor hooks on either side of her thighs ...

Sarah closed her eyes and lay back in bed feeling really pissed. Patrick had left for work without mentioning her birthday, hadn’t even given her a kiss. Perhaps it was time to end the relationship. He didn’t seem to care any more, and the sex had become less frequent and less passionate, almost mechanical. She fingered herself to an unsatisfying orgasm then got up and showered. Hope stirred within her as she was dressing. Perhaps Patrick wanted to surprise her and had left flowers and a present for her downstairs. Surely there would be a card. As she descended the stairs she became more hopeful, certain that he would have left something. But there was nothing in the kitchen, just the usual dirty dish from his cereal. She checked the other rooms; hope fading as each one proved empty. ...

This account is true. The names have been omitted to protect the guilty. The night before, I had made fun of a television program he was watching. This evening I was told I would be kept out of the way and punished by being laced up in the leather sleepsack instead of watching television. If I couldn’t say something nice, I wouldn’t get to watch TV at all! I was in the mood for a couple of hours of heavy bondage, so I went along with it. Little did I know how much the punishment would exceed the crime. It was about 9:30 p.m. when we went down to the cell - a small storage room off the furnace room in the cellar. I’ve installed cushioned flooring and extended it partway up the concrete walls. The door is heavy wood planks, and there’s only one small window, up by the ceiling and glazed with frosted glass. I was wearing only tight leather chaps and a leather cockring. I took the sleepsack down from its hanger and laid it out on the floor. The sack is all leather, with a leather lining and an attached hood. I was also to wear a second hood inside the sleepsack’s hood to reinforce the sense of confinement. I sat down in the spread-out sleepsack and inserted my feet into the bottom of the bag. ...

It was a dark and stormy night! No, really, it was. Well, in fact, it was late evening but it was dark and the rain was pelting down as I waited for my prey. The one I was after seemed to go for fashion rather than practicality and obviously, as I had counted on, didn’t bother listening to weather forecasts. I had watched her entering the office building earlier, before the forecasted rain started; dressed in a very smart, fawn coloured hip length coat. Smart yes, any protection in even a light drizzle no. She was very beautiful and very vain about her appearance. Now me, I was completely waterproof. ...

Since the day she moved in next door I had been helplessly in love with her. She was gorgeous and, during the summer, I spent hours looking out my upstairs window at her sunbathing in the back garden. In my mind Mary could have been the model for the ultimate in feminine beauty. I knew for a fact that she was 5’ 8”, 38” 24” 36” and lying in the sun gleaming with sheen of oil or dressed to perfection to go to her office, eye catching was an understatement. ...

About a year ago, I had bought one of my very favorite pieces of clothing. A knee-length leather corset dress. Even though I was just a student, I had saved up enough money to finally pursue some of my passions. Leather clothing and bondage were top of my list. The combination of the two was irresistible. I always thought of myself as fairly attractive. I had just turned 24, was a first year law student at Stanford University, and had even begun a modeling career before applying to Law School. But developing any sort of social life during my first year at Stanford proved totally impossible. Even when I tried my very best by wearing skin tight leather pants and 5-inch heels to my small study groups, I had no luck. ...

Finding the address had been simple in it self, obviously no one was supposed to check all the accounts. So later that night she stood in the shadows across from the warehouse of the plastic novelty company, waiting till the coast was clear for her to have a closer look at the business that funds from her business accounts had been diverted to. A short while later she saw her ex-manger leave the warehouse and drive off, the reason she had gotten rid of him as a manger, was that she thought he had been embezzling her money, but could never find anything, until the day she had found that payment slip in her office and had checked the number, to find that her production company had paid the plastic novelty co over 20 thousand dollars for props that she knew they never used. ...

Hi – one of my online names is Stephanie_CD, and as you can probably guess, I’m a cross-dresser. Then again, sometimes I’m a transvestite complete with wig and makeup. Of course, since crossdressing doesn’t come up that often in casual conversation, it’s not something that many people know about. As a matter of fact, bondage and self-bondage seldom come up in casual conversation either, so few know about THAT side of me, either! Occasionally, I combine the two activities, and I decided to relate something from last week in the hopes that others might enjoy it or get some ideas from it._ ...

Hi – one of my online names is Stephanie_CD, and as you can probably guess, I’m a cross-dresser. Then again, sometimes I’m a transvestite complete with wig and makeup. Of course, since crossdressing doesn’t come up that often in casual conversation, it’s not something that many people know about. As a matter of fact, bondage and self-bondage seldom come up in casual conversation either, so few know about THAT side of me, either! Occasionally, I combine the two activities, and I decided to relate something from last week in the hopes that others might enjoy it or get some ideas from it._ ...

WARNING: This is a work of fiction and should be treated as such. The bondage situation described should NEVER be attempted in real life as it could cause severe and permanent injury. The author appreciates the input from TENGEW who reviewed the draft. Well, maybe I had gone a bit too far! She certainly looked uncomfortable and the whines coming from behind the gag were somewhat plaintive. However, the pulley wheel only needed a few more turns to complete the exercise and she was not exactly in a position to stop me; so I continued. ...

This is my first story and is actually a true experience. The dream seemed to repeat itself over many nights, indeed over many years. There were a lot of variations, but all the dreams had a common theme of me being wrapped up tight in what appeared to be some sort of clear plastic. Some times this was like bandages wound over and over until there was nothing of me left unwrapped. Other times it was like I was in some sort of plastic bag that had been shrunk tightly over me. I looked and felt like a supermarket chicken. ...

This is a story of a scene that did not come true, but it may become one. We had known each other for a couple or years. We met at a gay club for people interested in rubber, leather, bondage, military outfit etc. A couple of times he played with me tying me up in different positions, hanging me up from the ceiling from my ankles, torturing my cock and testicles… ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 4) leather; susp; kidnap; nc; X Chapter 5 – “Mind Games” It was ten days after my students had passed their final exam using little Miss Rich Bitch as the blackboard and since then I had been having a great deal of enjoyment playing with Crystals’ mind. There had been a little bit of fuss in the newspapers about her disappearance but it didn’t come to much. When they found her car at the airport the police seemed to lose interest. ...

Korean Games by steff469 FF/f; FF; M/f; bond; leather; latex; cons; X I’ve been working for “Aero Electronics” for two years before I got on a trip to an air base in Korea. Aero Electronics is a military contractor. Sam, my best friend since elementary school and I were going to upgrade the electronics in some of the aircraft assigned there. We were going to be there for 4-6 months and get paid an extra $130 per day for expenses. We arrived on the base on a Thursday and they didn’t want us to go to work till the following Monday. Friday we found out were we were going to work and then decided to look around off base. The town was built mainly so the base personnel could easily spend there money. There were about 20 night clubs, and hundreds of stores. Between all the stores you could find or have made just about anything you wanted. ...

Authors Comment: Terry Pratchet, one of my favourite authors, once wrote of Discworld that it offered him a wide scope for storyline and characters. Unlike other writers, if he wants to write a detective novel, a romance, a science fiction fantasy, or ghost story, all that he has do to is set it on the Disc. There he can introduce new characters, plots, or anything else, without alienating his loyal fan base. After all he has an entire world to play with. So, if the Discworld works for comedy, tragedy, armies, thieves (As long as their membership to the guild is fully paid up.), lovers and trolls, wouldn’t it work just as well for the fetish writer? After all, the Patricians Palace does boast the most modern, well maintained and deepest, darkest dungeon this side of the hub? ...

At twelve years old Jenny looked very cute as she sat astride her dappled horse Bingo. She had been riding, or at least sitting on a horse while it was led in walk and trot around the arena, since she was two. At fifteen hands two, Bingo was quite tall for a young girls mount. She also had a mean streak a mile wide. Jenny did not, however, know this. She had only owned the horse for two weeks. The only times that she had been on her before, the previous owner had always ridden her for an hour before Jenny arrived and so the horse was a lot more tired than the beast that she now found herself on. ...

School Fun by Inferno of the Soul Sbf; leather; cons; X “Yes” I yelled as the bell rang. It was done and with no more school it was finally over. That bell signalled the last day of my senior year. I had some things to do so I stayed after school so I could finally said my last good-bye to this place. As I was talking to one of my teachers who was up on the football and track hill I noticed how the trees could hide someone from site but allow people to see the field. Suddenly I got an idea why not do a self-bondage adventure in the woods. After finishing talking to my old teach I walked into the trees. I knew the front part because of school and the back part because of my trips off-roading, but I didn’t know much of the middle. ...

(story continues from Three Steps 2) Part Three “Walk on, Jen” said Adam again. It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat. ...

(story continues from Meddling With Mandy 2) Meddling With Mandy 3 Messing with Monika by Anne Gray Chapter 3 – Messing with Monika (Originally posted as a sequel to Meddling with Mandy) The hood of her raincoat was certainly protecting her from the rain but it was also making it very easy for me to remain unseen. As the staccato click of her high heels came closer to my position I could see her head was bent against the driving rain and her kid gloved fingers were holding the red plastic tightly against her neck. ...

The Introduction by FJR The Introduction by FJR The Induction. Spring came to Shaleville in mid-America; Kansas can be quite nice this time of year she thought to herself… she was finally free of the prick from New York that had fucked her life up in so many ways making her out to be sick and completely weird. It wasn’t until she met Sarah a new neighbour that her life changed and became free… ...

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

“Snuffle”! That was as close as I could get. I was trying to put a name to the sound my pet Sandi was making as she ate her lunch. I was sitting at the kitchen table eating my own lunch and she was on the floor beside me with her mouth wrapped around the feeding station. The station was clamped to the edge of the table and consisted of a container that narrowed down into an oblong tube at a 45 degree downward angle ending in an opening about 1 ½” across and ½” high. ...

She had read many of my stories on the Internet and then sent several e-mails overflowing with praise for my writing and asking if it was possible to meet me because she had feelings just exactly like some of the characters I had portrayed. Well, I thought, why not? Tricia, I wrote, when you arrive in this city you will go directly to the hotel where you are pre-registered for a two night stay. Check in time is 3pm and as soon as you have unpacked I want you to go down to the coffee shop and have a light meal. I suggest a salad and a non-alcoholic drink then go back to your room and relax until 5:30pm. ...

Here is the first part of another Selfbondage adventure I embarked on. This one was the most ambitious yet and ended a lot more painfull than I had planned. I am always suprised by myself; when things have got a bit too heavy I swear to give up my fetish once and for all. Then a few days later, I am planning new ways to put myself in physically and emtionally ackward positions. As you know I love the feeling of tight jeans or pants chained to my body in such a way as they cannot be removed without the key to the locks or by cutting the chains off. Well I am toying with the idea of being chained like this for a 7 days. This will have to require me using a catheter to pee. do you have any tips, suggestions or information on this, or hopefully an alternative. Upside-Down Cruixification Part One Friends of mine were away on 2-week vacation recently and I put myself forward to look after their house. I had been to visit a number of times and was familiar with the layout of the house and was really excited about the prospect of having some bondage fun in a new and somewhat unfamiliar environment. They have been married about five years and are both very much career-orientated people. ...

I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

Part 1 I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

Leather Jeans by Seahawk Leather Jeans by Seahawk A dormant fetish leads to a journey down the road to discovery. A short story by Seahawk. Manchester weather was up to its usual bad habits – rain west of the Pennines is always more persistent than the drier climate of Steve’s native Leeds. Grimacing at the grey November sky from which a mix of sleet and wet was inexorably falling, he heaved himself from the car and into a nearby shop to ask for directions, vainly attempting to keep his eye on the car. Salford is one of the least salubrious districts of Greater Manchester. Its dubious reputation is widely known. As he enters the shop, he is mildly surprised by the warm smell of leather, unexpected. The shop front bore the legend: “Italian Fashions”, but no mention of leather. ...

continued from part three Part 4: Naughty Slave I had broken a rule that may seem unyielding a few days ago, but now, I put myself above it, I had defied the Mistress. I can’t really put my reasons into a single cause, but rather several failures on the part of Stacy. I was genuinely angry with her lack of concern for the scene she was playing out. I felt that she was too dark a person to rule my world, and I would not be a part of her sadistic fantasies. Cruelty was something we never discussed. She left me in a cold dark basement, naked, freezing. It must have been below sixty degrees Fahrenheit down there. I would not be tortured because of her inexperience. I knew this was the first time that she had attempted to ‘play’ with others, and I would not wait for her to figure it out, while my weekend got worse and worse. Even as I go over the justifications in my head, I knew there was something taboo about my actions. Turning against a Mistress, even if she were a bad one, had bad karma. ...

continued from part two_ Part 3: Kelly & Stacy It has been two weeks since my fantastic experience with Mistress Elaine. Even thought I got everything that I dreamed of and more from the experience, I have been going to work each day feeling less excited, and have problems keeping a positive attitude about my thoughts. I shouldn’t feel this way, I say to myself, you’ve had the time of your life, and you’re better than this. But it really doesn’t help, it just doesn’t seem to change the facts of life, I am still the same person, even if I have been enlightened by my new experiences. Besides, there is only one person I could share this experience with, Kelly. ...

Power Over Men by Nickerlas Jackie’s Surprise by Boundfellow I first wrote this story almost a decade ago and it acquired something of a cult following in S&M circles for a while, particularly among women. I even heard that a back-street workshop in Manchester was making saddle-stools! Power Over Men by Nickerlas 1 Marble Holiday clothes for a fortnight, typewriter, paper, sketchbook, walking boots, half the contents of the local Library – it all went into the back of the Traveller along with the jack, spare tyre, toolkit and starting handle. I closed the rear doors with a cheerful air of achievement. The old car started reliably first go, so I jammed on a pair of sunglasses, chucked my leather jacket into the back seat and let in the clutch. The car is important to this story, so I’d better describe it. I once saw a clip of Dame Edna Everidge walking round Stratford-upon-Avon admiring the half-timbered buildings, when a Morris Traveller pulled out of a side street. “Oh look, there’s a half-timbered car!” she chirruped. It was one of those, the ash-framed van version of the post-war Morris 1000. Mine was originally built in 1967 so was already an old lady when I bought her. Owners call them moggy or woody but I called mine Bertha and loved her dearly. ...

Plump but pleasantly so! Or maybe statuesque would be a better word. I estimated her at 5’ 6” between 155 and 160 lbs and the black leather of the long coat just seemed to flow around her. Unfortunately there was a problem. The coat had a six button closing down the front and a tie belt. The buttons were undone and the belt was tied loosely in the small of her back like some sort of obscene tail. ...

Trespasser by bbmnf Trespasser by bbmnf I was on my vacation. I had decided to hike a trail in the Rocky Mountains of the United States of America. I was 22, out of college and had not yet accepted a job. I had saved enough from my co-op job to spend the summer hiking. I would only need food. I had enough to swing that. The first 6 weeks went fine. I was running low on food. Unless I wanted to live off the land, which I didn’t, I had to go into an inhabited area for supplies. It was a long trek down to the lower level where I could make my way into the town that was a few miles away from the foot of the mountain I was on at the time. I hiked down the mountain to the flat land and continued east in the direction of the town. I could see the highway from where I was. It was about 200 yards away. The only problem was all along the fence were signs. “NO TRESPASSING. TRESPASSERS WILL BE PROSECUTED TO THE FULL EXTENT OF THE LAW, ...

Parole or Punishment? by Yoni Steele Parole or Punishment? By Yoni Steele Part 1 It was a rather pleasant, spring Sunday evening. I had only been in town for a few hours and was enjoying a lovely walk along the somewhat deserted streets in a city shutting down for the night, thinking about my plans for the up-coming week. It was the start of what I felt was a hard-earned vacation, and I was looking forward to seeing the sights. I had been to Washington, DC, many times before, but it had always been for business. The museums and monuments had been tantalizing when I had driven around after those business meetings; but it was always too late to do anything on those occasions, other than enjoy the wide variety of cuisine in the numerous restaurants. So for the first time I found myself with the opportunity to do whatever I wanted. My agenda for the next six days included lots of places to visit, but as it was a Sunday evening, I had nothing scheduled other than wandering around. ...

No Mercy! by Anne Gray NO MERCY! by ANNE GRAY I knew what she was trying to shout, scream, plead and yell at me; it was her safe word – Mercy! But I had had enough of her nonsense and had her so well gagged nothing came out except muffled unintelligible sounds. Then she started humming her other condition red signal. I grinned at her and said I hear you, now shut up! ...

Thursday afternoon. Sunlight filtered through the almost closed window blinds into the quiet sleeping room. The bed was wide and inviting, the satin sheets glistening in the few rays of sun that managed to sneak in. He stood totally naked in the middle of the room, his clothes in a neat bundle on the chair next to the dresser. Bending over he picked up a leather body harness. It felt cool and stiff in his hands as he started to put in on, looping the straps over his shoulders and closing them behind his back. The crotch strap had a steel ring in it through which his cock and balls went; he pulled it tight up behind his back and closed it. Then he closed the cuffs around his ankles and locked them together. ...

Well, that was that. Christmas day had come and gone, all the presents had been handed out and opened, the turkey leftovers were in the fridge, the kids had all had a super day, only 364 days to go till the next one, and yes, today is Boxing Day. Peace and quiet, a nice lay in, just the two of us here today, at last some time for us to spend some time together, a kiss, a cuddle, lots of chat, a film on the television, not forgetting all the treats still in the fridge! ...

Disclaimer: This is a work of amatory fantasy. Any resemblance to people living or dead is purely coincidental. If you are under the age of 18, please stop reading here. If you are a bit squeamish about graphic depictions of sex, please stop reading here. The author takes no responsibility for those who wish to reenact anything written below. Permission is granted for private use. The author wishes any agencies that wish to publish this work, to please contact him at [email protected] . Any comments are gladly accepted and encouraged. ...

8 8 The Hunter Becomes The Hunted by IVNIK8ER (fornicator) THE HUNTER BECOMES THE HUNTED By: IVNIK8ER When I saw her sitting alone in a booth at the cafe I was taken aback by her beauty and the easygoing way she seemed content to enjoy her energy drink alone. She was about 5’9”, 125 lbs., long, silky brunette hair and beautiful blue eyes that seemed to sparkle with sensuality. I watched her come in from my stool at the counter. Her long legs, accentuated in a pair of skin tight spandex pants, were obviously toned and they flexed quite nicely while she walked to her booth. Her tank top was also made of spandex and, judging by the way her “D” size breasts were defying gravity, moonlighted as a bra of some sort. With her hair flowing casually down past her shoulders, I got the impression she had just exercised or something of that nature. Although she was soon reading a magazine, she appeared alert to her surroundings as she looked up when I stared at her for more than a few seconds. ...

sequel to ‘Bound to Serve’ The meeting dragged on and on and I hid a yawn behind my hand as I leaned back in the black leather conference chair. I felt the garters slide seductively over my thighs as I crossed my legs and suddenly found it hard to concentrate on a boring PowerPoint slide showing the latest sales figures. My thoughts drifted away from this endless meeting, to him. I really like him, because he’s cute, horny and naïve. He did not have a clue about real sex when I first met him. Women are so much smarter when it comes to sex. After all, it is the one and only stranglehold we have on this world. So I gently guided him from plain vanilla sex to the more interesting realms of bondage and cross-dressing. Once he had been hooked it had been so easy to manipulate him into a bet he could not win. And the fun I had with him afterwards. Dressed up as my maid in high-heels. Hooked to the ceiling, blindfolded, gagged, handcuffed and a spread-bar between his ankles. Moist warmth spread through my loins as I thought about that weekend and I had to struggle to sit still and not rub the inside of my thighs together, softly massaging my pussy. ...

I’ve been ’lurking’ here for several years; so much so that I created this e-mail account just to post this. I am a forty something female flight attendant, divorced, living in CT about 2 hours from NYC. I guess I have been ‘into’ leather, latex, rubber raincoats and rainwear for as long as I can remember. I have spent a lot of money pursueing these interests, and I have a great collection to show for it. I try not to wear too much out in public, because I think I act too distracted. ...

The restrained moans and air whistling through her nostrils said it all. I was on the highway with my leather-clad housemate in the passenger seat and all I could think of was I wished it were me in her situation. We had met just over a year ago in, believe it or not, a leather clothing store. They were having a spring sale to clear merchandise before the hot weather and I was trying on skirts while, nearby, she was trying to pick a light jacket. ...

(story continues from Invitation) Part 2: Second Invitation The next few days left Nick in a turmoil. His mind kept returning to the events of the previous Saturday when the mysterious “J” had ensnared him and, as she had promised, given him an adventure to fulfill his wildest fantasies. Every evening he rushed home to check his mailbox for another invitation but, each time, he was disappointed. The week passed, and then the next. Nick had driven past J’s house a couple of times but her admonition not to try and contact her kept him from stopping. One thing he did do was to surreptitiously try and look over the women who used the gym whilst he was exercising. “D” one of the women who had ridden him that Saturday afternoon had recognised him and commented that she had wanted to get her hands on him. “J” herself seemed to know that he worked out regularly. Frustratingly, although there were many women using the gym, he could never feel with any certainty that he recognised a voice - which was all he had to go on. ...

She carried herself well through the dimly lit halls of the hotel. Six foot two, blonde hair, brown eyes. Janice was every bit the amazon goddess people thought she looked like. “I can still stop this,” her thoughts echoed in her mind. She had met this man through the internet and he had quickly become her Master. Janice had always been into bondage, mainly of the do-it-yourself variety. She had been looking for a Master/Mistress for a year with no luck. Until she met him and she knew she could serve no other. He had told her to fly out to Seattle and go to a specific hotel, where he had gotten a room so she could finally submit to him. ...

continued from part four Part 5: Punishment Slave As you may recall, in part 4 our self bondage heroine was tied to a wooden cross within a room filled with all manner of bondage implements, left alone as part of the punishment for using her aunt’s best silk scarves to tie herself up with. Found when she could not release herself from the hogtie position she’d put herself into, her aunt was now going to teach her a lesson she would remember the rest of her days. She often drifted back in her fantasies to those days she spent being tied up within that room and the things that happened there. ...

That night, the cold October rain drummed on the skylights and washed everything outside glossy and new. The lit windows of the houses across the way painted a dark Monet-like impression on the rain slick street. Mark took another drag on his cigarette and continued to watch for the arrival Eileen’s car. His cock was already hard with the thought of Eileen and the thought of binding her again. Mark could picture her elegant body, slender from tennis lessons and late afternoon swims. Eileen was barely over five-foot tall and yet the way that she carried herself through a crowd made her seems to stand six-foot or more. Mark loved her long, aureate colored hair and her laughing blue eyes and her short, pug-like nose and the way all of her was that poolside brown that sun lotion ads loved to purvey. ...

Go To - Adult Toy Store Adventures - Robbed & Bound

(story continues from Adventures of Suzy 3) Chapter 5: Suzy in Leather This prank on Suzy was the result of a birthday present for myself !! Birthdays had usually taken the form of a nice restaurant, a night out, followed by either Suzy surprising me with some sexy lingerie and some adventurous sex or me surprising her with some new ’toy’ and giving her a night to remember. Well, I decided to turn the tables on Suzy, for my own benefit. As we still both had our own places, Suzy drove over to mine for Saturday lunchtime, as I’d had a drink after work Friday with my mates and needed a lay in. She dropped off her bag in the bedroom and we went out for the rest of the day, having dinner and evening together just as normal. We then headed back to mine for some playtime and sex. ...

Sam had known she shouldn’t have invited Vala to come and stay with her. Everyone had told her exactly how stupid, moronic, insane, committable she was for even considering the idea. Colonel O’Neill had helpfully suggested she should offer her place to Vala, then take her in her car and drop her off in some remote spot in the surrounding wilderness. Sam had decided against this exceptionally well thought out advice and had instead done the unthinkable. She had brought Vala home. ...

Angie was beginning to get worried, while she had lost all sense of time, she did know that it had been an awfully long time since the last time John had done anything to her. It had all started innocently enough, at a party of course. John had pulled out a pair of handcuffs and put them on her, as a way of getting her attention. Well, it had worked, she splashed her drink in his face and demanded that he take them off. He ran off shouting something about his eyes, leaving her screaming at him at the top of her lungs. ...

Chapter 1 - Introduction of the sub (Illustrated by SMS) Natasha was out of control and her mother was at the end of her tether. Even though the girl was just eighteen she was now an adult and could call her own “shots”. Marsha had lost control and could not make her beautiful daughter listen to the dangers she was toying with, she was so worried she could not sleep. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors Chapter 4 - Mistress’s Pleasure) Chapter 5 - A Breathless Trip “So how is our pet doing Jane?” Karen spoke as she steered the luxury SUV on to the highway increasing speed to merge with the other traffic. The two of them looked like a couple of fashion plates dressed for the chill early November weather and would have been quite at home lunching in any upscale restaurant or chatting at a cocktail party. Karen wore a red leather pantsuit with a black wool turtleneck sweater, black ankle boots and her hair tucked in a red leather poor boy cap. Resting on the steering wheel her hands were in a pair of short black kid leather driving gloves. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 5 - A Breathless Trip) Chapter 6 - Sauna Set Up Natasha was hanging by her toes – literally because the only other thing taking any weight besides her neck was the huge butt plug buried deeply inside her. It had only been a small sneeze; hardly noticeable except to the trained ear of someone like a registered nurse named Jane. They had arrived at the chalet and carried the tray containing the stringently bound Natasha inside before unloading the rest of the luggage and turning on the systems to make the fishing lodge comfortable. Jane had taken off Natasha’s blindfold and removed the gag plugging her mouth only to be rewarded with a sneeze. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 6 - Sauna Set Up) Chapter 7 - Sex on a Spit Jane and Karen were in seventh heaven - again. First one and then the other would explode with an orgasm so overpowering that, after getting their breath back, they told themselves that nothing could surpass it and then the next one would take them even higher. As lovers over the past few years they had found the secrets of bringing each other to a satisfying peak in their love sessions but now, with the introduction of Natasha to the equation, everything had taken on new dimensions that they found hard to believe. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 7 - Sex on a Spit) Chapter 8 - Homeward Bound The cape was a vision of flowing black leather. The high, cowl like collar was folded over and held snugly just touching her slightly raised chin by two large leather buttons, one under the other, at the left side of her neck. Just a glimpse of the crimson lining of the collar showed around the curved edge. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors 8 - Homeward Bound) Chapter 9 - Party Pistons Jane and Karen were getting ready for their annual year-end party. This was for their straight friends who had no idea, as far as they knew, what went on behind the closed doors of their home. That included the intimate relationship they shared as well as the live toy for their fetish games – Natasha. This being the case the girl had to be well hidden because with fifteen to twenty people invited you could never tell where some one might wander in the house, particularly because, since all the guests were using a taxi or limousine, the open bar would be a favorite spot. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors) Chapter 2 - The Ottoman It was several weeks later and Marsha had called to say she had received yet another E-mail from “Nati” and would bring it over later for them to read. Since Karen had written the piece, and all the others sent before it, they had a good laugh while preparing for her visit. Now the three of them were relaxing in the living room. Jane and Karen were dressed in tailored leather slacks, cable knit sweaters and ankle boots while Marsha looked radiant in a stone washed denim dress with flared skirt and a wide white belt. ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors Chapter Chapter 3 - Halloween Witch) Chapter 4 - Mistress’s Pleasure Natasha really wished she could turn back the clock a few years and not have been such a brat with her mother then this would never have happened. ‘This’ was being forced to be the third participant in an evening where Jane and Karen were having all the fun and she was doing most of the work - with her mouth! ...

(story continues from Behind Closed Doors Chapter 2 - The Ottoman) Chapter 3 - Halloween Witch Cackle, cackle, cackle! Have an apple my sweetie! The voice seemed to come from the face of the hag like Disney witch riding her broomstick across Jane and Karen’s covered porch. It was Halloween and they had decorated their front garden and entrance to welcome the neighborhood youngsters as they came yelling “Trick or Treat” and helped themselves to an apple from the barrel near the witch. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 5: Problem Of Perception) Part Six Chapter Twenty-Five – When You Start To Want It “A good slave should be seen and not heard,” Mistress observed. I took this as an indication not to reply, though I was always fearful of speaking unless there was a direct question, and sometimes even then. At times my mistress liked to make rhetorical statements and did not appreciate them being answered by a stupid literal minded slut. ...

Part One I was sat at in my office at my work desk, idly wasting time going through the vast amount of pointless corporate emails that are sent on a daily basis. About 90% of these have me automatically clicking on the ‘delete’ button. I figure if it’s that important then the sender will ensure that I receive the message. With one eye on the emails and the other at the clock counting down the minutes until I can close down the computer and go home. ...

I apologise for not talking to you, but this gag is stuck firmly in my mouth and I cannot say anything audible, so you will have to have a course in mind reading! I would like to take the gag out and tell you, but my hands are well, sort of tied up at the moment! It started out as an ordinary week end. Margaret wanted to do something different. I just fancied going down to the pub as usual. But like an idiot, I gave in to her. She told me she had seen an advert for a ballet! Me and ballet? There is more chance of finding out Santa Claus really exists than me liking ballet. Bloody namby pambies. They should get a real job instead of prancing around like a bunch of lunatics! I told Margaret what I thought that. She still wanted to go! ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 9)_ Bondage Barbie 10 by Anne Gray Chapter 10 - “Travelling Tied” What with the new experience of having Beth living with me and both of us spending time putting Dawn through every conceivable form of bondage, I had neglected several errands that needed to be done. Consequently, I decided to look after them and take Beth with me for her first leather restrained outing in public. We spent nearly two hours getting Dawn completely encased in leather and doubled up into the leather-covered box. While I fitted the two halves of the box lid around her neck and finished tightening the helmet and gag straps, Beth went to wash her hair and have a shower. She came back in just a bathrobe as I was positioning Dawn’s box where she could watch at least some of the process I was going to use on Beth. She could only move her eyes anyway. Sitting in two chairs facing each other I handed Beth a pair of tight kid gloves and told her to put them on. After she had worked them up her arms to the elbow I held out a small disposable plastic glove while she pushed her right hand into it. I did the same for the left hand. These protected the leather of the gloves as I took each hand, squeezed the fingers together and taped them from wrist to fingertip. Pointed leather mitts, with small steel rings at the tip, now laced over each hand making them even more useless. She was completely docile as I continued to get her ready for her outing. Stripping off the robe I fitted her with a waist cinching leather corset and settled those lovely breasts into the bra cups before tightening the laces down her back. Following my instructions she knelt on the floor with her back towards me and there were a couple of groans, probably of pleasure, as I worked the large butt plug up inside her. Adjusting her position so she was still kneeling but leaning back with her legs wide apart, I installed a 7" dildo and then held a pair of latex panties while she slipped her feet into them and I pulled them up her legs and in place over her buttocks. She sat on a chair as I got her legs into a pair of skintight kid leather pants and then stood up so I could lace them down the back of her calves to the ankle and close the fastenings at the waist. Sitting again she pushed hard to get her feet into the stiletto heeled boots which I then laced up to her thighs. I held out a beautiful green suede shirt so she could slip her arms into it and I buttoned it down the back, tucked it into the top of the leather pants, and fastened the wrist buttons. A wide leather belt buckled firmly around her waist covered the join. Going to the bench I selected a special crotch strap that I attached to the front of the belt and pulled snugly between her legs to fasten the other end to the back of the belt. There was a small snap hook on the strap level with her vagina. She sat again as I did her hair and makeup. I didn’t bother with lipstick; she wouldn’t need any. A pair of drop earrings finished the job. Going to the closet I selected a full-length black leather, double-breasted trench coat that had been adapted for just this situation. Beth obediently held her arms so I could slide the coat on and settle it over her shoulders. She looked puzzled until I held open the right pocket and told her to put her leather-confined hand inside. I had opened the seam at the bottom of the pocket and as the tip of her mitt came through I simply snapped the ring on the end through the hook over her crotch. The left hand got the same treatment and then I proceeded to close the coat properly. Beth stood perfectly still on those high heels as I buttoned the coat and then tightened the belt around her waist so the garment was done up the way it had been designed. I could never understand women who purchased a coat that was designed to be fitted and then tied a knot in the belt at the back and walked around like they had a tail or left it unbuttoned and flapping in the wind. There were several snap fasteners in the inside edge of each pocket that matched some on the edge of the sleeve cuffs and I did those up. Beth looked quite natural standing with her hands in her pockets and nothing indicated her true situation. For the first time since I had started getting her dressed Beth spoke and said how much she was enjoying the experience. She was firmly restrained and helpless but didn’t feel that uncomfortable; that was about to change. I selected a large, colorful silk scarf and arranged it around her neck then knotted it loosely at the back under the collar of the coat. The leather gag filled her mouth and I covered it with a wide piece of tape before buckling a soft leather gag strap over her mouth and fastening it tightly behind her head. Now the scarf came up over her mouth and I attached it to the top edge of the gag strap with small pieces of velcro, it looked quite natural and I finished buttoning the coat under her chin and closed the storm flap. Reaching across her shoulders I lifted the hood of her coat and adjusted it to frame her face with a couple of curls of hair showing on either side. I closed a flap across her neck and under her chin that held the hood firmly in place. Putting on my own 3/4 length leather winter jacket I led Beth out to the garage and opened the front passenger door of the van for her. After she had settled back in the seat I adjusted the coat neatly over her knees and fixed the seat belt across her lap. The other part of the belt came over her shoulder and snapped into its holder at the left of the seat. I used a short strap to lock her boot ankles together and attach them to the metal bar under the front seat. Climbing into the van behind her I fixed the height of the neck rest and then buckled a short strap attached to the back of the hood around the supporting back of the padded rest. Completely restrained, gagged and helpless she was, to anyone looking into the van, quite naturally just dressed for winter. I went back and blindfolded Dawn, then after one more tug on her gag strap, left to do my errands. At each stop I left the van parked in full view of people passing by, the windows had a very light tint and anyone could look in. At the first stop Beth’s eyes had a worried look. This was part of the game - would she be discovered and someone see how she was bound? It didn’t happen of course, and after the third stop, I felt she needed another sensation. Parking in a fairly remote section of a mall lot I opened the glove compartment and took out another toy. Loosening the seat belt I reached up under Beth’s coat and worked the small vibrator pad between the crotch strap and the leather pants. I hid the thin wire from it down her leg under the coat and over to the center console. I did the seat belt up again and drove out of the lot. I warned her not to make any fuss as I pulled into traffic and plugged the vibrator into the cigarette lighter socket. Even restrained as I had her she was soon squirming but could not move enough to be noticed by other drivers. She groaned and squealed through the gag as we drove along and after a few minutes I unplugged the gadget. I told her that at the next stop I would be parking in full view of the shoppers and turn it on again so if she called attention to herself we would both be in trouble. For the first time I saw a touch of fear in her eyes, which was just the reaction I was looking for. True to my word I parked and plugged the toy in again. As I left and locked the doors Beth was desperately trying to sit still. She could turn her leather covered head just enough against the bonds to look at me with pleading eyes - it didn’t work. I didn’t stay away too long because the vibrator was working off the van’s battery and with the cold weather I didn’t want to take any chances of problems starting up again; at least not with the state my passenger was in. The leather over Beth’s lap was moving slightly as she tried to pull her hands away from the hook holding them against her vagina. Cold or not there was a bead of perspiration on her forehead and she moaned at me as I climbed into the driver’s seat. I disconnected the toy again. Taking a long route home I took us on the expressway and once I was up to maximum speed I reached down and plugged the unit in again. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 10)_ Chapter 11. Holiday Bound I tightened the seat belt and shoulder harness to keep Beth firmly in the front seat of the van. Her gloved hands were laced in leather mitts but seemed to rest quite naturally in the pockets of the belted leather trench coat she was wearing. In fact the metal rings on the ends of the mitts were attached to the snap hook on the crotch strap which ran from the front of the waist belt between her legs and up to the back of the belt. It also held the semi-rigid inserts in place. She was wearing a pair of tight black leather slacks and knee length laced boots with very high heels. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 11)_ Chapter 12 - Cold Comfort The muffled grunts and moans came clearly through the small speaker in the earplug I was wearing. They were being picked up from the equally small microphone taped over Beth’s gagged mouth. Not surprisingly they also coincided with the motion of the snowmobile as I drove it across the field behind the chalet. It was a beautiful sunny but cold day that had started as usual with us working on Dawn after breakfast. She was now hanging from a heavy-duty hook screwed into one of the oak beams that crossed the ceiling of the living room. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 12)_ Chapter 13 - Snow Ponies For obvious reasons my charges had not moved, both being gagged and blindfolded with Beth hog-tied on her stomach in the middle of the floor and Dawn folded almost double over the cross bar. They could not tell I was back so I relaxed with a drink and left them as they were while I checked a German bondage video to refresh my memory. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 13)_ Chapter 14 – The Ultimate 69 Since coming to live with me Beth had become almost insatiable. Whether she was tormenting Dawn with increasingly stringent bondage positions and outfits or was herself on the receiving end of my hobby, Beth kept coming back for more. Many days I would slow her down by simply tying her hand and foot, forcing a large gag in her mouth and leaving her to stew. The problem was that when I did release her she was so wound up and excited it sometimes took hours to get her satisfied. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 14)_ Chapter 15 – The Rawhide Experience My most ambitious outfit for Dawn was also extremely expensive. Preparing for its use the next day I put all the components in a large bucket and lowered them into the hot tub overnight. To keep her quiet during the process Beth forced a large rubber ball in Dawn’s mouth and buckled a strap around her head to keep it in place. A blindfold kept her from seeing the rest of the preparations and I pulled the bucket from the hot tub, put it on a small trolley and wheeled it over to the table where we had her strapped down. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 15)_ Chapter 16 – Bound to Return Dawn was going to be riding home from the chalet in style, but not a style she would appreciate. On the top of my van was a streamlined luggage container. It was permanently attached to the roof and the curved front presented little wind resistance. The hinged top opened lengthwise for loading and then clamped down to be completely weatherproof; the unit had originally been designed for skis and duffle bags. Two padlocks allowed me to lock it securely. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 16)_ Chapter 17 – “The Meal Game” It was my turn to play “The Meal Game”; Beth had done it last Saturday evening and failed. There were two main pieces of equipment needed for the game – the chair and Dawn! The chair was an oversize, heavy, straight-backed dining room piece that we had modified. There were locking casters on each leg and just above them a piece of ½” plywood formed a solid platform. Above that there was a half-moon shape cut out from the front of the padded seat. The inside edge of the cut out had a series of small screw eyes at about 1” intervals and there was a threaded socket in the seat just in front of the backrest. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 17)_ Chapter 18 – Suspended Surrender It was hard to believe that after all we had put her through over the last few months Dawn still had a spark of defiance left. Beth had been careless and that allowed Dawn to swing a free arm and catch her across the mouth with the back of a leather-covered hand. The damage had been minimal, except to Beth’s pride, but I was determined to extinguish that spark. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie!)_ Bondage Barbie 3 & 4 by Anne Gray Chapter 2 - Settling In. The bra came off and released her breasts from their prison; they would soon have another. I unzipped the skirt and let it fall down her legs then gently slid my hands inside her panty hose and moved them down to the top of her boots. There was no need for me to resist the obvious temptation, so I didn’t. My finger caressed the inside of her thighs and gradually moved to her groin. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 2)_ Bondage Barbie 3 & 4 by Anne Gray Chapter 3 “The First Day” Waking just after seven thirty, I showered and had a cup of coffee before getting dressed. The pink leather of my bra matched the short shorts and knee boots. I felt comfortable and ready to face my guest. Quietly entering the playroom I touched her cheek and she jerked against my hand. Sleeping, she had probably hoped this was just a nightmare that would be over when she woke up - she was wrong. Taking off the blindfold and removing her gag, I gave her a long kiss on the lips before holding the glass of water for her. It was over eleven hours since I had started to dress her in the outfit she had on so I knew her limbs would not be working too well. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 3)_ Bondage Barbie 7 by Anne Gray Chapter 4 – The Disappearance She woke me with her struggles after a few hours but I needed to get up anyway and finalize my plans to cash in those travelers checks. Taking her through to sit on the pot I ran a strap around her elbows and across the back. This pulled her single gloved hands tightly against her stomach; her ankles got tied to the floor rings. Since she was still gagged and blindfolded I left her there and went to get dressed. Pulling on Dawn’s boots and trench coat, I locked up and drove towards her house. Twice I drove passed her home and all was quiet. Being winter it was nearly dark even though it was just after seven. I took the chance and pulled into the driveway, opened the garage door and closed it behind my car. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 4)_ Bondage Barbie 5 by Anne Gray Chapter 5 “The Box” After breakfast the next morning I spoke to her for the first time. She didn’t seem too happy to hear that I planned to continue to show her what real bondage was all about and hoped she enjoyed her day. Her complaints, of course, fell on deaf ears. Naked, except for a gag, I had her restrained between the floor posts. A collar around her neck attached to the ceiling pulley rope and held her upright. Starting with the laced gloves and finger mitts her hands were soon immobilized and from the closet I produced a new black leather jacket. This one laced down the back and had 2" diameter holes in the bra cups. When it was tightly done up her breasts tried to squeeze through the holes and her nipples stood out proudly. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 5)_ Bondage Barbie 5 & 6 by Anne Gray Chapter 6 – A Material Change I had several errands to do and started by visiting my bank and depositing most of Dawn’s cash; then spent time at my favorite leather store picking out some new outfits. Another stop was downtown in a store known for its “naughty novelties” and I paid cash for several items that would make life interesting for my guest. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 6)_ Bondage Barbie 7 by Anne Gray Chapter 7 “The Figurehead Position” The next day she actually tried, weakly, to defy me and as a punishment ended up in a position that stretched every muscle in her body to its limit. Forcing a temporary ball gag between her teeth I explained exactly what was going to happen and how she would be left while I spent the rest of the day doing some more shopping. The video camera was loaded and fixed on its tripod to record the proceedings. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 7)_ Bondage Barbie 8 by Anne Gray Chapter 8 - A Friend in Need The phone call from Beth came just after lunch. She had a problem and wondered if she could come over and talk. Beth was a lovely girl in her mid twenties just a couple of years younger than me. We had gone through college together and frequently went out for a meal or movie. Over the years I had often wondered whether I should tell her about my “interests” but always decided on the side of caution. ...

(story continues from Bondage Barbie 8)_ Bondage Barbie 9 by Anne Gray Chapter 9 - “One Willing, One Not!” I need not have been concerned about Beth, as I released her from the first taste of real bondage she couldn’t stop thanking me. After a long, warm shower and a late meal we sat in the living room and talked into the night about what I had done, her reactions to it, and what the future could hold for us both. It was not long before we decided that she should move in with me, at least on a trial basis. ...

Bondage Barbie 1 & 2 by Anne Gray Chapter 1 - The Requisition Just after dark around 6 pm, I had slipped the lock on the side door and now waited as she returned to her house through the connecting door from the garage. The leather bag with a drawstring opening was ready. As she moved passed me with her arms full of packages, I whipped it over her head and pulled the string closed around her neck. The packages fell as I reached around and grabbed both her wrists forcing them behind her back. Before she could react I snapped on a pair of handcuffs; there was no chain between them so they held her wrists tightly together. ...

I suppose the best way to describe Mike is to say he’s fair but firm. Most of the time our sex life is pretty tame. We experiment a lot with lovemaking in various places and various ways, and we both love it. But sometimes I’m just feeling bitchy or frisky and I try to make demands. When I get into these moods, my lover has to take control and put me in my place. Of course, I know where these demands lead me; right into tight ropes and pain! ...

Breanna could feel her hands trembling as she handed her signed invitation to the doorman. As he examined the paper, she wondered, for perhaps the thousandth time, who would possibly invite her to an event like this. And who did she know that could afford the outlandish costume that had come with the invitation? The boots weren’t so bad, though the five inch heels made walking a bit difficult. Black leather, like the rest of the outfit, they stretched skin-tight all the way to her thighs. Her skirt, was tight, reaching only halfway down her thighs, making her ever aware of the fact that she wore nothing beneath it. But it was the top half of the outfit that made her uneasy. Stretched tight over her large breasts, the shiny black to left her stomach bare almost to the bottoms of her breasts. Long sleeves covered her arms, while built-in gloves covered her hands. The high collar reached almost to her chin, making it rather difficult to turn her head. ...

Cracking Crystal by Anne Gray Chapter 1 – Arrogance Rewarded. She was an arrogant, supercilious, stuck up, snarky bitch and it was time to take her down a peg or two; it would be my pleasure to do it. Only in her mid twenties, and a dream to look at, she had an attitude that not even a mother could love. She stared down her nose at people like they were something she had found on the sole of one of the high-heeled strappy sandals she favoured. Her answer to everything was the platinum no limit credit card in her Gucci handbag and while I loved running it through my cash register I had had enough of her insulting behavior. ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal)_ Cracking Crystal 2 by Anne Gray Chapter 2 – Crystal’s First Night By Anne Gray The steady tug on the come-a-long clamps had Crystal struggling to keep up with me trying to avoid the pain in her nipples. “Enjoy this little walk, Crystal,” I said as I pushed the button for the elevator, “I intend to make you extremely uncomfortable for your first night with me and one of the things I can promise is that this will be the last time for maybe weeks that you get to walk in your bare feet.” ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 2)_ Chapter 3 – Good Morning - Bitch! It was obvious from the look on her face that Crystal didn’t appreciate me allowing her to hang around at my place! But then again, I hadn’t asked whether she wanted to or not. Each hand was in a tight rubber glove, then folded into a fist and wrapped with several turns of tape, before being laced inside a rubber mitt that extended halfway up the forearm. The wrist sections were boned; they had to be because she was hanging by them from two pulley hooks in the ceiling of my dungeon. The hooks were over 4’ apart making her arms the top half of the spread eagle; her legs formed the bottom half. Rubber straps around each ankle sported heavy D rings that were connected with short chains to floor rings an equal distance apart as the ceiling hooks. ...

(story continues from Cracking Crystal 3)_ Cracking Crystal 4 by Anne Gray FFF/f; bond; leather; susp; nc; XX Chapter 4 – The Worst Nightmare! While Crystal was resting as best she could I made a few phone calls. It was now Sunday afternoon and I needed to prepare for the evening. As a leather domme, and well paid teacher of the trade, I had several pupils under instruction. Three of them were on a high intensity, very expensive, four week course and were ready for their final exam before leaving Canada and being set loose on the local scene in their home countries. ...

Louise drove quietly, following the instructions from the SatNav, the female voice directing her turn by turn. It was almost like submitting to the machine, she had thought when she first set off, which brought a smile to her face. In between getting her orders she wondered what the day might bring. Sally, her best friend, had been very secretive, saying only that she must come to a particular address by 10am and would experience something new and very special for the rest of the day. She had called it a “Damsel Day”. Louise was completely in the dark even now, and tried to imagine what was in store. Sally knew all about Louise’s preferences for bondage and had assisted her by severely binding and gagging on so many occasions. It could not just be another day or weekend all tied up as that would not be “new”. ...

(story continues from Damsel Day) Damsel Day – Part Two So Far: Louise is being transformed into a ponygirl for the day. She has long fantasised about this but now her friend Sally has organised a whole day outdoors for her to become Damsel the pony. The transformation is being done with the help of another lady Vanessa who has experience as a ponygirl owner and trainer. They have just about completed phase one, and Damsel is looking beautiful in her harnesses. But she is very uncomfortable and very scared. Sally has decided to allow her an opportunity to use her safe-signal… Part Two: ...

(story continues from Decompression) Part Two Chapter 2 “Morning beautiful” I kissed Sally on the end of her nose and then moved down to play with a nipple. “Mph. Is it morning? I can’t see a thi… Oh, yes.” A smile spread across her face. “Are you going to let me see your house?” Sally was still blindfolded from the night before. After our first love-making I had changed the scarf for a proper fleece-padded blindfold, suitable for long-term wear. I had also swopped the rope binding her wrists for locking padded leather cuffs connected with a fifteen centimetre chain. Still restrictive, but much more comfortable to sleep in, and the change had given me the opportunity to take off her blouse and bra. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 2) Part Three Chapter 3 I held Sally on my lap for a while after her orgasm had finished. She really was incredibly sensitive to clit stimulation. Eventually I put her on the floor and eased her onto her knees. Then I fetched the ankle cuffs I had originally sent her for, locked them on and connected her wrists to her ankles with a short chain. I folded a towel under her knees to protect them from the tile floor. ...

(story continues from Decompression Part 4) Part Five Chapter 7 I check in my mirror as I drive out of the parking garage and I see Johnny’s big dark blue Landrover Discovery following me. He’s a big car man; big man in every respect. Solid, dependable and generous and I am delightfully, deliriously, desperately in love with him. Me, on the other hand, I’m small, petite, and I love my little, bright yellow, Mazda MX5. I love driving my little car through the country-side. Top down, with a big silk scarf tied under my chin, Grace Kelly style, to cover my hair. Often I tie another silk scarf across my face, like the bikers do; big pair of sun-glasses to hide my eyes and I am off. I say it’s to protect my skin but really I love the feel of silk against my face. That and being hidden, anonymous. I just drive for miles and miles. The other thing I really love is wearing a blindfold. Not when driving, of course! ...

Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

(story continues from Desire Boutique Part 2)_ Legal Matters - This is copyrighted work. I am the original author. As this is being distributed to promote my other stories please feel free to pass it along to anyone who might enjoy it. But please, pass along the credits too!! :) All characters and events depicted in this story are fictional. Any similarity to real people or events is purely coincidental. This material is for the enjoyment of ADULTS only, and depicts scenes of sexual activity including, but not limited to, bondage and domination. If you are under 18 years of age, you must stop reading NOW. You can also see the story along with my other stories at the following link, which is the Second Life website marketplace. https://uncensored.xstreetsl.com/modules.php?name=Marketplace&MerchantID=287271 ...

Before ringing the doorbell, she checked her appearance one last time. Thigh high boots, shoulder length opera gloves, bustier and thong, all in black leather. One of her best outfits, and a definite client favorite. Satisfied that she presented the proper image, she pressed the doorbell. When the door opened, she felt a vague sense of disappointment. Before her stood a man of average height, sweats and a t-shirt draped over a slim frame. Bearded, with fairly long hair, he somewhat resembled pictures she’d seen of hippies from the 60’s. Only the eyes, gazing at her through the lenses of his glasses, seemed different. Calm, silent, those eyes seemed to reflect something she wasn’t sure she knew; something she felt she might want to understand. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery)_ Part 2: Leather Pleasure I had been left by myself tightly strapped in a dolly delivery crate in the storage room of this man I’d only met what seemed like ages ago but was in reality only could be measured in hours. Not something I would normally do, but then this relationship was far from normal and I was enjoying doing what was happening to me. Plus I’d had some great sex with this guy and he was very attractive, famous and witty, ticked all my boxes. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 2: Leather Pleasure)_ Part 3: Latex Dolly I had asked for this, I wanted to become another one of his dolls for his use and pleasure, I wanted to feel what it would be like to be one of his dollies and I was loving every part of it so far. I had asked to be bound to the bench in his dungeon playroom just like the doll that I had seen tied there on my tour around the house. I was now wearing the same outfit that the doll was wearing, a leather corset, thigh high fuck-me boots and arm length gloves, my limbs were bound to each leg of the bench and several straps held my body to the padded bench top. ...

Rhea crawled into her bed after a long night of dancing at Club Yulo. It really wasn’t her scene, but it was her friend’s birthday and that friend had insisted. Rhea hadn’t dressed all that provocatively, but she had received an abundance of male attention all the same. Her D-cup breasts were a lure no matter what she wore, as was her silky-smooth and perfectly-tanned skin. Even when she dressed conservatively, she liked to show off her athletic physique – her toned arms and legs, and the stomach that didn’t make her look scrawny but didn’t have an ounce of excess weight on it. Her close male friends told her that she had a soft and inviting look that was incredibly appealing. ...

(story continues from Ebony) CHAPTER 2 – BEAUTY AND THE BITCH Now, it was three days later and it had been a very uncomfortable seventy two hours for my current project. I had used many little tricks other than the basic restraints to start convincing Grace, who I now called Ebony, that she no longer had any control over anyone or anything. Meals were force fed through the ring gag, a catheter meant she had given up control of her bladder and a butt plug that was adapted to connect with a pump that hygienically cleared any waste relieved her of even that basic function. ...

I am a photographer and a freshman in college. I mainly take sports pictures. Some of them even get into SI and other magazines. I also shoot models and fratparties. Frat parties pay the best but they are the least fun.100 drunks all trying to get into my pants, to see if I am a natural redhead and if my 34C breast are real. One day after diving practice, I made the diving team. A gentleman approached me as I was drying off and asked, “Are you Steffine, the photographer?” ...

(story continues from Explore Inc)_ Part 2: Back Again (Sequel to Explore Inc) I woke up a few hours later in the room David showed me. I looked around the room and saw a rubber bra and mini skirt sitting on a table. Next to them was a tray of food and a note. I sat down and read the note. It said: Steff I tired Julie out. We are sleeping in a room across the hall. You are welcome to look around and play with anything you want just so long as you stay on this floor. I do want to give you a word of warning. If you play with some of the machines make sure that you read the instructions. We should be up and about in a few hours. ...

[Author’s note: I wrote this in honor of a real-life leather domme who has worked in the fashion industry. I do not vouch for all the details of how fashion shows work. If there are any errors, they are in my mind. The dining “box” is something I’ve actually seen, in a restaurant that was designed to evoke Renaissance England. I’ve just put that to good use here.] Duarte fingered the rim of his wine glass nervously. Even though he sat in his favorite restaurant, he was uncomfortable. That was because was not sitting in the booth up front where he usually held court. Instead, he was parked in Lana’s special dining box. It was a free-standling wooden box about seven feet high, just big enough to hold the dining table for two that Duarte, for the moment, occupied all by himself. Even though it was coming up on 2 a.m., Lana was late, as usual. She certainly knew how to milk an entrance. And, no doubt, a man. ...

Part 1 In the midwest, country roads are generally straight and regular, dividing the land into one mile squares. On one or more sides of each square, you might find a farm, its house, barns and sheds usually situated along the road near the center of its length. There were, of course, variations, but, as a rule, the squares, called sections, were pretty much the same. One exception, in a wooded area, had become known locally as the four corners. Purchased jointly by four friends, the one square mile piece of land had been divided evenly into four parcels, with one friend living on each. Instead of hugging the road, as farms usually did, all four dwellings sat in the center of its particular parcel. ...

(story continues from Helen’s Journey) Part 2: Therapy Begins “Nervous?” “Terrified, actually.” Bradley Scott nodded, gesturing toward a chair placed next to his door. “You know,” he said softly, “we don’t have to do this.” Helen Adler sighed softly as she slowly took a seat, her eyes measuring the distance between her chair and the one Brad now occupied on the other side of the room. Seemingly satisfied with what she saw, she shook her head. “Yes,” she said softly, “we do.” ...

(story continues from Helen’s Journey 2: Therapy Begins) Part 3: More Therapy “Does it have to be behind my back?” Helen Adler craned her neck, struggling to watch as Bradley Scott connected the cuffs encircling her wrists. Satisfied that her wrists were securely restrained, he moved to stand in front of her. “Something wrong?” he asked softly. “This is how he had me tied,” Helen responded, a slight catch in her voice. ...

(story continues from In the Land of the Dolls 2: Making the Bells Ring) Part 3: They Came in the Night They came for me in the night. I had been asleep on my straw covered palette when they came, but even had I been awake and ready for the the result would have been exactly the same. I was awoken by the warm caress of a soft leather collar about my throat, and as my mind darted upwards from the darkness of sleep I could feel other straps uncoiling about my naked body. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 “I think we need to try something different Scott.” Exclaimed Samantha as we sat eating dinner in the dining room. “What do you mean Sam? Don’t you like your steak?” I replied. “Not a different food, goofy. I’m talking about our sex life.” Now I was concerned. Sam and I had dated for two years before I finally asked her to marry me six months ago. She had said ‘yes’ and not a week later moved in with me. I always thought our sex life had been pretty damn great! Granted, not extremely inventive or unusual, but great none the less. Now I wasgetting concernedthat perhaps she didn’t feel the sameand was already getting bored with me. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 5)_ TWENTY-FOUR I bucked and moaned as the light of the Fazer played over me. I felt that sensation, as though a sledgehammer had just been slammed into my stomach, and I was suddenly sweating and vomiting the jism that I had swallowed not so long ago. I rolled about on the bedspread, feeling my body dwindling in size and mass. Worse, the leather cord shrank as well and continued to hold me wrapped tightly from head to toe. I pissed myself in final insult, before the sensations and effects of the Fazer finally started to recede. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement) Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision The meeting quickly adjourned. Juliette and Miss Francis walked to the back porch in anticipation of Amanda’s arrival, and Cynthia escorted Dan to an elaborate dungeon through the secret door in the dining room wall. They descended in a hidden elevator and walked through an unusually wide cinder block corridor in the lower level. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 8: Dan’s Preparation & Amanda’s Decision) Chapter 9: The J-2010 Training Harness & Amanda’s Mistake For 45 minutes, Dan sat silently in the passenger seat of Amanda’s car as they drove to her apartment. Even if he had been allowed to speak, he probably wouldn’t have. He was stunned. He was having problems processing what was happening to him. Somehow, he had to tell Amanda that his captivity at the mansion was just a cruel deception by Juliette, but he didn’t dare speak until Amanda deactivated the harness. ...

(story continues from Leather or Knot Chapter 6: Honesty is the Best Policy) Chapter 7: The Employment Agreement A black Mercedes-Benz panel van with darkly tinted windows was idling in front of the shop as Juliette stepped out onto the sidewalk. She entered the van through a large rear passenger side door, and James began driving toward her estate. The panel van had a luxurious burgundy interior. Juliette smiled and relaxed on a rear-facing Italian leather sofa behind a soundproof glass wall separating the passengers from the driver’s compartment. She took in the view of Dan bound and frightened, still attached to the dolly James used to load him into the vehicle. ...

WWW.Live_your_dreams.com Penny had taken the afternoon of work to meet with the rep. She was sitting in her living room on a chair facing the sofa where the rep sat sipping on a coffee. The rep put the coffee on a coaster on the coffee table opposite the sofa. Then she sat back crossing her long legs and reread her notes. “So let me get this right Miss Lawrence.” She glanced down at her notes again just to be sure. “You want Live_your_dreams.com to tie you up and gag you and then leave you to struggle for a couple of hours while you try to wriggle free? Then we come back in a couple of hours and release you should you not manage to get yourself loose? That’s it? It seems a very simple request.” ...

Meddling With Mandy by Anne Gray Chapter 1 – “A Kidnapping Simplified” This is a work of fiction. The author does not condone or promote any activity that is not entirely consensual! I waited, watching closely as Mandy’s chest rose, straining against the multiple restraints, to inhale air through the hollow nostril tubes. As soon as I judged her lungs were as full as they were going to get I abruptly hit the computer key that activated the program and closed the air intake of the gas mask clamped over her face. ...

(story continues from Meddling With Mandy) Meddling With Mandy 2 by Anne Gray Chapter 2 – Mad About Mandy (Originally posted as a sequel to Meddling with Mandy) I had taken Mandy on Friday night and kept her in very severe bondage that included introducing her to the computer breath control program on Sunday. Now it was Monday morning and, acting on a hunch, I had left her helplessly strapped to my “worktable” and driven to a pay phone. ...

Mei Ling And Me! by Anne Gray It was not planned so I suppose you could call it accidental. In any event it was one of the best things that ever happened to me. I had just seated myself at one of the conference dinner tables. As usual at these events there were ten chairs squashed around the table and only the chair next to mine was still vacant. After the usual introductions the nine of us settled back down and I glanced around to notice her standing at the entrance to the meeting room looking lost. One of the hotel banquet Captains approached her, turned, studied the room and immediately gestured for her to follow him. He had spotted the empty chair at my table. ...

(story continues from Ms Westbury’s Niece 2: Secrets) Part Three: France Chapter 7 For the next few days the letter played on Ms Westbury’s mind. She was usually grumpy and Cecilia, redoubling her efforts to do everything to perfection, studiously avoided the subject. Eventually it got too much for her. Taking morning coffee to the study she noticed the letter was again on the desk. Ms Westbury had pushed back her chair and was staring up at the ceiling wrapped in thought. Cecilia put down the tray and began to pour. Ms Westbury came back from her reveries. ...

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 7)_ Part 8: On the Beach My boyfriend is just starting to whimper. I don’t think he quite realized how evil the torment we had devised for him would be. Sure, he had a fairly good idea, but the reality was somehow worse. The sun is now high in the sky and the sand is rather warm. Hot even. Sensible people have retired to the shelter of the shade, but that’s not an option open to him. Not at all. ...

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 8: On the Beach)_ Part 9: Gone to the Dogs I’ve done some things in my time I can tell you. I’ve been a dirty bitch more than once (In fact a lot more times than once!). But this takes the biscuit. I can honestly say this is the most perverse and submissive things I have ever done. Bar none. And what makes it even more special is that I am sharing it with my boyfriend and nearly consenting daughter. ...

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game” Part One: Revealed The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost) Part Two: A Sabine Evening It was dark by the time Laura parked her car along the street, but very few lights were on in the house. The curtains were all drawn. Laura wasn’t surprised; using the dice was not something to advertise to the neighborhood. Turning her key, she entered the dark foyer and saw light coming from the dining room. Warm, inviting scents filled her nostrils, which must be Gwen’s dinner. As she tossed her coat onto its hook she heard an unexpected sound as two thick leather cuffs fell off the table next to the door. Fumbling in the dark to retrieve them, Laura grinned softly. Her evening plans originally involved blankets and Netflix, not dice, but lately she hadn’t been one to complain about a night in Gwen and Cheri’s creative bondage. She usually ended up gagged anyway. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 2) Part Three: The New Warden Cheri slept decently enough under the circumstances, though Gabrielle didn’t seem to need any sleep at all. Cheri drifted awake multiple times that night to find herself a helpless bauble for wandering hands. Cheri was no more accustomed than her friends to being touched so intimately by a woman. The Dice Game led to bondage and, often, vibrators, but Gwen and Laura had never personally played with Cheri when they bound her. In fact, whoever was bound during the game usually ended up alone. Gabrielle felt completely foreign and what scared Cheri the most was the effect it had on her. It wasn’t typical attraction; Cheri didn’t swing that way herself. But bondage enticed her greatly and Cheri could not pretend she was made of stone. ...

(story continues from Payback!) Chapter 2: The Colour of Greed Jessica was in my salon chair and I used pressure on the back of her neck to hold her head still as I forced the thick, stubby, rubber penis gag all the way in until the flange settled over her teeth and inside her cheeks. The gag was attached to an upright post that, in turn, had its base welded to a metal bar over her lap between the two armrests. ...

(story continues from Payback 2: The Colour of Greed) Chapter 3: Invading the Shrine! There was a ring set in the crown of the head harness and I reached around to feed a narrow strap from it to another set in the leather at the point of her elbows. She was on her stomach so, as I pulled on the strap, her head came up and, sitting in front of her, I could now look directly at her face. ...

(story continues from Payback 3: Invading the Shrine!) Chapter 4: Bitch Tickling! I was extremely comfortable lounging back on what I called my reclining pleasure board. That’s really what it was; a board measuring three feet wide by six and a half feet high softly padded with a kid leather covering. The bottom edge was anchored to the floor and the top reclined back about fifteen degrees off the vertical. Halfway down two wide padded ‘arms’ jutted out at forty-five degree angles supporting my buttocks and thighs. My legs bent comfortably at the knee over the ends of each arm allowing my stilettos to rest on the ends of two other supports near the floor. ...

Chapter 1: Payback Time “Well welcome back to the land of the living Jessica.” I stood in front of the girl as she finished coming out of the drugged stupor and struggled to sit upright on the loveseat. Her wrists, covered in long kid gloves, were crossed and firmly bound behind her back. More white cord around her ankles, just above the black pumps with 4” heels, held her legs together. All very basic, but effective. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 2) Chapter 3 The mystery guy made Cassie wait while he opened the hotel mini-bar and poured a generous nip of gin into a cut-glass tumbler that looked like it would hold a liter without filling it. Like the rest of the room it had an ambiance of dated luxury. “Drink. You need to relax a bit.” “I’m not on edge. I just need to cum.” Her wrists were sore in the cuffs. It was an act of willpower not to squirm in an attempt to make them more comfortable. ...

The best form of self bondage that I’ve come across is via a computer program. For years I’ve wanted to develope a computer program that would keep me in bondage, while stimulating my mind with pleasure, pain, and fear. It wasn’t until recently that I came across a way, with relative ease, to allow a computer to control my bondage sessions. Before this time, I had been using appliance timers, and ice to control my time in self bondage. Locking my keys to freedom in a block of ice kept me bound until I could get the ice melted. ...

Part 1. Sam, or Samantha Shelldon had always been a dominant from an early age. She had known two things that set her apart from others. Her dominion over her parents and others and her lesbianism. By day she worked as head of section at Plexus I.T. Sam liked to wear classic fifties style suits. It gave the right impression, looked very sexy and gave the men something to drool about. Not that she was in the slightest bit interested in them. She made no secret of the fact that she was a sadistic lesbian predator. She made no excuses for what she was, ...

(story continues from Sam’s New Position) Part 2: Payback Sam woke with a start, She couldn’t see, everything was black! Her arms were painfully pulled back and tied like a strappado but taking her weight, her legs weren’t touching the ground, they were pulled apart by a spreader bar and tied off a few inches off the bed where Sam had been told to sit many hours before. The past week had been absolute hell for the once lesbian predator who had so spectacularly been tricked into her own downfall. She had cried all she could cry and however much she had thought that she had been wronged, she came to the same conclusion, that she had it coming and she deserved everything that had happened to her. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 With each wrist and ankle strapped to the pillars on both sides and the high heavy collar on my neck I could not move enough to see my own feet or hands. Dressed in a black nylon fishnet body stocking, leather bra and panties to match I made a fetching sight. It was an unusual demonstration assignment in this up scale bondage store. ...

Synthia: Part 1 Jay decided he would hit the club as it was Saturday night and he hadn’t anything better to do. He liked the music, dancing, and atmosphere of the Gee-Spot and tried to go as often as possible, though, he usually left depressed, lonely, and drunk. Jay hoped tonight would be different but he wasn’t willing to lay a wager on it. Jay was an OK looking gent that would never be known as a ‘Lady Killer’ without actually becoming a serial killer that preyed on women. He didn’t have the ‘Tall’ part down at the height of 5’ 7”; the ‘Dark’ eluded him due to the strawberry-blonde follicles which grew from every part of his body hair normally grew; and, the ‘Handsome’; well, only the girls that thought Ron Howard was hot would find him equally attractive, as, he could almost be his doppelgänger; only Jay was much younger and looked like the Ron Howard who played Richie and Happy Days. ...

PROLOGUE As the information that would make her very rich copied to a flash drive in the form of a god awful hot pink lipstick case, Tatianna left the computer terminal for a moment. Opening the coat closet just inside the entrance to the office she looked down at the girl writhing on the floor. With sure, economical, movements she tightened the leather straps holding the packing in her captive’s mouth, and the blindfold in place, then checked the knots of the thin cord binding the girl’s wrists and ankles together in a classic hogtie. She wasn’t going anywhere, at least not until her captor had finished collecting the information needed to achieve her goal. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 1)_ CHAPTER 4 – IN THE NET! Amy was in a daze. The emotions and fantastic feelings she just experienced over the last half hour had grabbed her by the soul, shaking her to the very core and they had not yet worn off. In fact she hoped they never did because it was as if a brilliant light had suddenly reached a big, ugly dark spot inside her bursting it wide open until the light reached to the ends of every nerve in her body. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 2)_ CHAPTER 5 – INTO MY PARLOR. As soon as she knew Amy would have left for work Tati accessed her computer and read both her diary and the paper she had written. That girl was going to be very tired during her shift thought the Domme; obviously she didn’t take the time to get some sleep. Everything she read was just perfect. She had the girl exactly where she wanted her and still had four months to complete her task. It would not take that long, in fact, if she played her cards right it would happen on the morning that Amy finished her last shift before she started her holidays. Life was good and promised to be very profitable. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Task! Part 7: The Wait) CHAPTER 7: THE WAIT! - PART 2 The girl could only watch as Tatianna set up their next session. She spread a big square of thin plastic sheeting, like painters use, over the carpet in the middle of the living room. Out on the patio she had found a wrought iron loveseat with polished wooden slats for the seat and she carried it through to set it on the plastic. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 1: Preparations!)_ PART TWO CHAPTER TWO – COMING TOGETHER! Since she would be a first time guest at the private party Tatianna did not expect to play and so, out of courtesy to the hostess, she did not wear her full Domme leather cat suit outfit. Instead she chose a pale blue leather skirt with a matching jacket over a dark blue silk blouse. Her knee-high stiletto heeled boots and kid gloves matched the blouse making for a very striking presentation. ...

(story continues from Tatianna’s Treasures Part 2: Coming Together & Details, Details)_ PART THREE CHAPTER FOUR – THE TEST. Grand Mistress Vivien introduced the Executive Committee to Tatianna and Anne. There were two men and two other women. The men wore typical black silk shirts and leather pants. One Tati already knew but the other was older with a white goatee and moustache. The women showed a bit more personality in their dress in that one wore a short black leather skirt and over the knee stiletto heeled boots while the other was in a body hugging corset and hobble skirt that didn’t seem to hobble her in the least. ...

Part 1: The Upper Torso Jay was a mechanical engineer. He loved math and physics which was probably the source of his fascination with three dimensional puzzles. Only a few years out of college, Jay had a solid start on a successful career, but sometimes he wished that he had spent as much time improving his social skills as he did his engineering skills. Basically, Jay was shy and lonely, and he had few opportunities to change that. With nobody waiting for him at home, he tended to spend more and more time at work, and his cycle of solitude perpetuated itself. Jay thought that he might never find someone to share his life with until he met Vanessa. ...

Sophie, Claire and Julie were the best of friends. They had known each other for some time. They had cried when one cried and cheered each other up. Eventually they formed “The Bondage Club”. The rules of this club were very simple. Each week for one night, one of the girls in turn would have to be tied up. The other two were to tie them up in a different position than the last time. They would video the sessions so that if at any time the method of tying was the same as previously experienced, then whoever did the tying, had to be tied up and left for a whole weekend. This meant that there would be 2 helpless captives struggling to get free. This also occurred if the victim managed to struggle free of her ropes. ...

Part One Chapter 1 Kendall hesitantly walked in through the front door to the club passing into a foyer. The walls on each side of the hallway were decorated with murals of nude woman bound in different positions with all types of materials. Some in leather, some in ropes, some in metal or wood with others bound in combinations of several different materials. All looked restrictive and some even painful. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club) Part Two: Sister Slave Chapter 3 Kendall’s sex was completely sore for sitting for several hours on the Sybian with no relief from the low vibrating machine. Worst, was the fact she was unable to have an orgasm though she desperately wanted to. The only semi-relief she had was when another mistress named Kathleen came over for a spell to talk to Amanda. She was beautiful to look at with a small rounded face. Ruby red lips and dark eyes. Her hair was parted on the side and cut into a bob the length of her chin. She had a slender body and wore a micro black leather miniskirt to which Kendall could see from her vantage point she wasn’t wearing any undergarments. Her medium size breasts were also exposed as she wore the frame of a bra but without the cups. Black leather thigh high boots adorned her legs completing her outfit. ...

(story continues from The Bondage Club 2: Sister Slave) Part Three: The Gamble Chapter 4 Still in a blissful high from her recent orgasm, it took Kim a few moments to realize what Mistress Amanda said. “Yes it was wonder…. wait, what did you say?” Turning to face the girl strapped down on the bench, “Kendall?” A flash of recognition suddenly became apparent and she moved towards the bench. “Quick, help me get her up!” The words almost choking out of her. ...

(story continues from The Bounty Hunter: Sometimes The Sex Shouldn’t Be So Magical) Chavid peered carefully through the cracks in the door. He knew he should go in there and get his man, especially since he was conveniently already chained up. But the scene he was watching had his curiosity afire. It was all he could do to stay silent as he watched what was happening. – It had been a long week chasing the evidence of repeated theft from the horse yards in Wekoli. Most horse thefts are either one or two just once, or a whole lot at once, usually between towns. This one was different. Somehow, one or two horses were being stolen from a variety of corrals night after night. What guards there were (not all horse-owners could afford guards) would never admit to seeing anything and the owners had been trying with mixed success to increase the security of the corrals in the hope of catching the thief, but to no avail. They hadn’t even identified a likely culprit. It was at this time the council decided to put a bounty on his head - whoever it was. That’s when Chavid got involved. ...

(story continues from The Chaperone’s Apprentice) Part 2 Ms Westbury looked up from her big desk in the bay window as Cecilia put down a cup of coffee. She waved a letter. “It is high time that you planned and executed an assignment yourself. We have been asked to carry out a little job that will be an ideal for you to do solo. Pull up a chair and I will tell you about it”. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Two Chapter 6: The Getaway Rebecca’s mind was reeling. As she was led to who knows where, she was in shock and couldn’t even process what was going on. She knew that someone was pulling her forward by something attached to a collar around her neck. She knew that her arms were completely bound behind her back She knew that her legs were barely able to move with the restriction of the dress she was wearing and the chains between them. And she knew that she was gagged and blindfolded. But she had no idea what was going on. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Three Chapter 10: A Friend When Rebecca woke up the next day, she finally felt refreshed. The sickness was gone, and the awful taste was replaced with the taste of Tracy’s wonderful cooking. Rebecca got up quietly so as not to disturb the exhausted Tracy, and showered quickly, the water running over the metal of the collar and chastity belt. Rebecca put her hair up in a high ponytail, noticing in the mirror that the collar said “SLAVE”. Rebecca smiled, understanding why the man called her slave, and pegged it down as another sexy thing. After all, even though she hated the experience, she did successfully get a man. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 3: A Friend) Part Four Chapter 14: Third Wheel The girls had decided to meet next weekend on Saturday evening, and hang out on Sunday as well. Rebecca left this time with her clothes and their keys, saying that she might go to a bar with Richard on Friday, but promising to drive home separately from him to avoid what Tracy called “funny business”. Tracy wondered how Rebecca would lace herself into a corset, but figured that Rebecca would manage something, or just wear one of her catsuits instead. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence 4: Third Wheel) Part Five Chapter 17: Tracy’s Morning (Afternoon, Actually) Tracy woke up in the afternoon, groaning as she moved her aching body off of the living room couch. Tracy wandered into the kitchen wearing the clothes she slept in, which were yoga pants and a loose T-shirt. Delighted to find coffee already made, Tracy devoured the coffee cold. Tracy looked through her fridge, scrounging around for some food to sate her hunger. Finding some old pizza leftovers, Tracy ate the pizza cold. Her hunger sated, Tracy glanced around for Rebecca, who was clearly awake and had somehow made coffee already. Tracy searched the house, and didn’t see Rebecca anywhere, even in the dungeon. Finally, Tracy checked her bedroom, and pushed open the door and looked inside. The door creaked as it opened, and Rebecca looked up suddenly in shock at the noise. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.14) Part 3: Chapter 15 Leslie had been discharged from hospital, Ray Browne having declared that he had done all he could in the short term. Though he proposed surgery to mitigate some of the damage, his opinion was that the operation would best be deferred for a few months to give his emergency repairs time to heal. He had been insistent that she should not walk other than was absolutely necessary and that she should temporarily suspend her professional activities. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 3.15) story continued from part 3.15 Part 4: Chapter 16 Charles’s Hoovering of his lounge carpet was interrupted by a knocking on the inner door to the stairs leading up from Leslie’s living quarters. He glanced at the clock as he went to open it. It was not uncommon for her to come up for a chat on Saturday morning, but this was unexpectedly early. “All right, I coming,” he called, thinking that, perhaps, he should not wear such high heels while doing his house work though, at the same time admitting that he was now rather addicted to them and, anyway, they went especially well with the maid’s outfit he wore when cleaning and were good practice for his every day office ‘flatties’ with mere twelve centimetre heels. ...

(story continues from The Consultants 4.17) Part 4: Chapter 18 Gwyneth was in the study seated in front of a professional video player and monitor. From time to time she stopped the tape, shuttling back and forth a few frames to find exactly what she wanted then pressing a key of the computer Charles had set up for her to garb them as a permanent record for later enhancement and study. The tapes she was watching so intently had been obtained by Amber, courtesy of her rapidly widening circle of television contacts, both on and off the set. Together they covered almost every race in which Sarah Turnbull had entered a horse. ...

Cheri, Laura, and Gwen were best friends but almost nothing alike. Gwen was aggressive and passionate. She’d competed in gymnastics as a child and still practiced a little for fun and exercise. She also captained the university’s debate team and was bound to be a high priced lawyer someday, which got her into trouble when she contradicted her professors a little too much. The short-haired brunette hardly went a day without talking about her next hiking trip to the mountains ...

For Connor, xx “Another coffee, young man?” The waitress smiled hovering close with the jug. “Um no thank you”, the youth smiled. “I’m fine”. The longer it went on the more of a fool he felt. He had been sitting at the same seat for the past hour gazing out of the window or to the door of the café whenever the tiny bell rang out. But still the smiling face he had longed to see did not appear. ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand7: Latex and Leather) Continued from part seven Part 8: The Understanding of Pink. Andy, took a breath, the memory of the last time he had entered a fetish fashion shop filling his mind. But those images faded to a strange excitement as, with one squeeze from Janes hand, the door buzzed open and they entered the shop. Instantly the aroma of rubber filled Andy’s nose, it was everywhere, warm moist and clinging, double, triple, no infinitely stronger than the aroma which drifted from the wardrobe housing his own tiny dress collection . ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand3: Taken by the Hand) Continued from part three Part 4: The Sunny Seats. The next 5 days are a disaster, leaving poor Andy unable to concentrate, sleep or eat. His head and body so full of wild emotions they took up his every waking hour. He can’t believe she expected him to just surrender to her once more, “i will collect you”, what was he a piece of luggage she can pick up any time, to take back to her house. No way…no way?….. Then why did that knot in his stomach not taste of fear, nor sicken like dread…..it was more like……like Christmas eve….No, no, it was fear and dread he told himself, it must be, it could be nothing else. Could it?. ...

(story continues from The Guiding Hand6: Lessons to be Learnt) Continued from part six Part 7: Latex and Leather. Naked beneath the cream robe, Jane sat in the sun and as she did, the garden laid out before her, the faint trail of aeroplanes in the blue sky, she watched with pride as her new maid, came to her call. For a moment as Andy stepped from the kitchen door out onto the sun lit terrace, Jane thought him to be dressed in nothing but syrup and oil, so smooth was his outfit, so deep the shine. However as he neared, with elegant steps atop those dangerous heels, the tell-tale crease and ripple of the latex revealed itself. They moved over his hips and stretched to reflect the light with each sway of the hip or turn of the knee. ...

This is a work of fiction. The author in no way condones or promotes any activity that is not entirely consensual. 8 The Leather Twins by Anne Gray Copyright: Anne Gray, November 2002 Chapter 1 – The First of the Set! I was waiting in the car outside the entrance to the mall just after 9:00 p.m. for Karen to do her part in our new adventure. She timed it perfectly and was behind Susan as she pushed through the doors and fiddled with her umbrella. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 9: Drink Your Milk)_ Part Ten - Masterpiece Chapter 19 – “Wheeled Clean Outs!” Our Chinese beauties were now tolerating harsher and more complex bondage situations as Karen and I used all our ingenuity to train them. Our current project was a lead up to a masterpiece and we had spent a long time planning how it would be done. Early in the day they had both been fed and showered and now sat in the playroom, bound hand and foot, watching our preparations. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 10: Masterpiece)_ Part Eleven - It Never Rains but It Pours Chapter 21 – It Never Rains But It Pours! I was playing gentle tongue tag with Susan and gradually building towards yet another explosive release. As we lay facing each other on my bed I chased her studded tongue around behind the ring gag that kept her mouth wide open for me and fondled her erect ring pierced nipples with one hand. My other arm was under her neck holding her head close to me and the belt around our waists made sure that the lower part of our bodies were snugly melded together. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 11: It Never Rains but It Pours)_ Part Twelve - “Mmppff” Chapter 22 - “MMPPFFF” WHAPPP! MMPPFF! “Damn it Amy at this rate we’re going to lose.” I moaned. The db meter that measured sound volume was only 6” from her mouth and had hit 56 as the leather strop landed across the tight leather covering her ass cheeks. Karen had not held back as she swung the 2’ long piece of thick 3” wide leather from over her shoulder to cut down on an angle across Amy’s buttocks. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 12: “Mmppff”)_ Part 13 - Teamwork & the Piebald Pair Chapter 23 – “Teaching Teamwork.” Amy was in the middle of a massive orgasm and as a result Susan was suffering; in fact she was suffocating. A few minutes before the situation had been reversed and now Karen and I watched to see if any lessons had been learned. Each of them was positioned on their left side laced in skintight, crotchless leather cat suits. They were securely bound facing each other in the classic sixty nine position with their heads level with the others crotch. Their legs were encased in thigh high ballet boots then bent at the knee and strapped to their thighs. Their knees were held wide apart with spreader bars that were clamped to vertical poles set in the floor. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 13: Teamwork & the Piebald Pair) Chapter 25 – “Childs Play” It was a beautiful, bright, crisp autumn day that my sister and I were enjoying as we strolled through the small town about 25 miles from home. That morning we had paid a visit to our favourite fetish store, made a few purchases and then stopped on the way home to do some window shopping. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part Three: The First Day Continues)_ Part Four - The Next Step & More of the Same Chapter 7 – The Next Step Over the next few days we had a wonderful time trying them in several outfits and positions; gradually they almost resigned against the inevitable. Even so we never gave either of them the slightest chance to resist or try to retaliate against us. While we worked on them for those first days only one arm or leg would be free from restraint at any given time. We agreed that Susan was the most compliant to our ministrations while Amy still had a defiant look in her eyes. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 4: The Next Step & More of the Same)_ Part Five - The Sisters Embrace Chapter 9 – The Sisters Embrace! We had initiated Susan and Amy into individual bondage, but over a cocktail last night, we had come up with the idea of melding them into a single tableau. After a couple of hours discussion, during which the girls stared at us in horror, Karen and I had things planned to the last detail. This was going to take some time so we started right after their breakfast had a chance to settle. This time we started with Susan while Amy sat, almost comfortably bound and gagged, where she could watch. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 5: The Sisters Embrace)_ Part Six - A Sister Sandwich Chapter 11 – A Sister Sandwich The girls might have been satiated after their ride but Karen and I were as horny as hell. We decided to look after that problem and then enjoy a good night’s sleep. One of our huge king size beds was just about big enough for what we had in mind. We started by strapping their arms in a wrist to elbow position and pulling leather pouches over them. More straps across the shoulders and between their breasts then back to the pouches locked them in place. After what we had done to them their arms were almost comfortable. We pulled their hair out of the way into tight ponytails. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 6: A Sister Sandwich)_ Part Seven - Birthday Bonds Chapter 11 – Birthday Bonds We had settled our girls for the night after another exhausting, for them, day of bondage fun. As always they were severely restrained but in such a manner that they should be able to get some rest. Karen and I had decided to have a couple of drinks and discuss our plans for tomorrow. It was our birthday and since, as identical twins, we had usually received identical gifts it was now our habit to try and surprise each other with something different. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 7: Birthday Bonds)_ Part Eight - Breaking Amy Chapter 15 - Breaking Amy! Susan would be the static member of this set up but would still play an important part so we started to get her ready first. Her gloved fingers taped and laced into leather mitts we fitted a jacket on her upper torso that had a built in and heavily boned corset. When that was laced down the back we bent her arms up between her shoulder blades and strapped them tightly. Her elbows touching in the small of her back made the tops of her breasts bulge out of the 2” openings in the bra cups. We would need access to them later. A temporary gag was keeping her quiet as we worked on her outfit and the next step was a large butt plug that I pushed all the way in, Karen taped over the stretched opening. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part 8: Breaking Amy)_ Part Nine - Drink Your Milk Chapter 17– Drink your milk – or Else! Susan and Amy were facing each other their knees, almost touching, were spread wide and held in place by cord to floor rings. Ankles crossed and lashed to another ring then straps around their upper thighs completed the job of holding them to the floor. The girl’s legs were encased in kid leather thigh boots with punishing en pointe shoes. Showing above the tops of the boots their buttocks were covered in skintight leather pants. There were no crotches in the pants but before we had dressed them we forced in long, ridged butt plugs and taped them in place. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins)_ Part One - Collecting the Set Chapter 1 – The First of the Set! I was waiting in the car outside the entrance to the mall just after 9:00 p.m. for Karen to do her part in our new adventure. She timed it perfectly and was behind Susan as she pushed through the doors and fiddled with her umbrella. The rain was getting heavier and I saw my sister point towards the car to offer a ride. We had been in the store, owned by the girl’s parents, several times and she knew us as good customers, that along with the rain obviously helped her decide to accept the invitation. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part Two: Amy & Susan)_ Part Three - The First Day Continues Chapter 5 – The First Day Continues! Taking time for a leisurely meal and after relaxing for an hour we visited our new playthings again before we tidied up. Both had their eyes closed and didn’t know we were back until they felt our hands on their leather covered cheeks. Unable to struggle in the severe bondage they could, and did, moan at us through the gags however we were not finished with them in their current outfits. Karen fitted a leather blindfold over Amy’s eyes and tightened the strap behind her head while I removed the beautiful cape from Susan followed by the wig then also blindfolded her. ...

(story continues from The Leather Twins Part One: Collecting the Set)_ Part Two - Amy & Susan Chapter 3 – The Initiation of Amy. After a few hours sleep Karen and I met in the kitchen for coffee and breakfast. Then, dressed in tight one-piece black vinyl swimsuits and matching knee boots, we went through to the playroom. Our house is a sprawling ranch bungalow on four acres of land. It has a three-car garage and the playroom is behind the garage through a door hidden in the back of a spare bedroom closet. The design is such that unless you know where to look, or are looking down from directly above, the windowless addition is not readily noticeable. ...

story continued on from Hubby’s Surprise …Ken and I missed Maria and were consumed with guilt at her imprisonment, especially since she was the least guilty of all of us. Despite what Maria had told us at first, she decided to keep most of her experiences in jail to herself due to an unwritten code of silence between the inmates. Her hair grew even longer and she gained some weight as well as loosing all of her tan, but other than that prison had been good to her. That was probably due to the special relationship she had with the warden, and I suspect she enjoyed the special services she provided some of the guys as a reward for their good behavior, as well as the consummation of her feminization. The year of incarceration didn’t force Ken or I to change our story as the prosecutor had hoped either, and the day we picked her up at the discharge gate was one of my happiest of that year. On the way home Ken and I had a surprise for her and we stopped by our lawyers office to make her name legally “Maria.” ...

(story continues from The South American Expedition)_ Part Two It had been months since Dr. Rachel Stone had been bitten and nearly killed in South America. She was back at the university and for the most part physically over her ordeal, but she had a new outlook on life and felt a debt to the guides and their village for saving her life. Without them, she would certainly be dead, and all the thanks in the world just weren’t enough for her. She had corresponded with two of the guides several times and asked if there was anything they needed for their village, and each time the answer was “no”. The last time she wrote she tried to explain she felt the need to do something for them in repayment for their saving her life. The guide explained that they had a mostly simple life, and that they liked it that way, and technology was not exactly embraced by the chief. ...

(story continues from The South American Expedition 2)_ Part Three In the evening Dr. Stone was introduced to the whole tribe formally at a bonfire, and all of her clothes and personnel things were burned in that same fire. She was told it would be easier for her to assimilate their culture if there were no return path possible for her to the one she knew. The fire was symbolic, but she could see the logic behind it. She had no choice in the matter in any event as she was still bound, and naked, and deep into an unfamiliar jungle. The chief put a necklace around her neck made out of small bones, and fastened it in a manner that made it unlikely to ever fall off. ...

Chapter 1: Anne Acts I had judged the time and opportunity perfectly as Maria was walking passed my door towards the parking lot exit. “Maria – hey don’t go out like that, come in here.” She hesitated, looked at me, and then her eyes dropped away from mine and she came into my office. “It’s so cold out there and just look at you.” As I spoke I moved around my desk to meet her. “You need someone to look after you don’t you?” ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 2: Back to the Toy Store)_ _continued from part two Part 3: Over the Jumps My back is starting to ache now. It is joining my shoulders, hips and neck in a symphony of aches and pains that I can do absolutely nothing about. This damn thing across my back is causing them all and no matter what I do I just cannot shake it off. I have tried shaking myself like a demented dog, thrown myself from side to side as far as I can go, yet wide belts strapped tightly about my waist and chest keep it firmly in place. I did try rearing up to shake it off but I soon found a strap ran to the wide collar fastened about my throat which just dragged that against my shoulders which created a whole new set of aches so I was soon settled back down on all fours to await my fate. Quite where I am I have no idea. Or my boyfriend come to that. I recall us sitting down in the adult toyshop he loves so much, I recall looking up in some silly costumes, then it is all a blank until now. I lifted my head again in a vain attempt to look around but a blindfold had made prisoners of my eyes and all I could see was darkness. I could feel the sun was beating down on my pale naked flesh, and every so often a cool breeze stirred the air and made me horny as hell where is caressed my swaying breasts and softly stroked my womanly curves. My neck began to ache again and I allowed my head to drop down between my shoulder blades. My arms were spread wide, and as my fingers shifted I could feel moist grass beneath them. In a desperate attempt to relieve the aches across my shoulders I tried to pull my hands and arms together, but my efforts were swiftly rewarded with the tinkle of chains and a sudden tightness that told me there were leather manacles about my wrists and that they were not going to be meeting anytime soon. I shifted my widely spread legs and soon found they too were tightly tethered. Whoever had staked me out had known what they were doing. Wrists and ankles spread just enough to make the muscles ache, my back parallel with the ground, and something soft and heavy perched across my back which just refused to go away. It wasn’t exactly heavy, but it had a certain presence that I just could not get out of my mind. I had no idea what it was but it had a firm softness and rolling curves that fitted my lovely curves in a firmly sensuous way. I shifted my head again and was reminded of the high collar about my throat. It had been buckled snugly by knowing hands that know just how tightly a collar should be fitted to ensure the collared person could never forget it was there. It exerted a constant, nagging pressure that could never be ignored, never be denied, and was guaranteed to make the victim horny as hell every time they thought about it. My head snapped round as I heard the faint sound of a chain moving over to my right. Was there someone else there ? Staked out in the sun just like me ? I tried to call out but all I could manage was an incoherent gurgle. Call me stupid if you like, but in all my careful exploring of my limited little world I had made no attempt to speak and had somehow ignored the ache in my jaw. Now the fact came thundering down on my consciousness as I tried to bring my lips and mouth together. For a moment I thought I had been fitted with that old stager the ball-gag, but those can be compressed and some speech can be forced past them. But whatever had my mouth filled allowed no movement whatsoever, keeping my teeth rigidly apart. I allowed my tongue to reach forwards, and its very tip encountered a shiny piece of metal. Lifting itself it traced a shape that soon became a circle wedged behind my teeth. It encountered two patches of leather, and my addled mind recognised a pressure against both of my cheeks that told me all I needed to know. My mouth was the prisoner of that most evil and utterly effective of devices, the steel ring gag. I was not going to be calling out to anyone anytime soon. I heard the sound of the chains again and now I was sure someone else was near me. Staked out just like me, or at least chained out somehow in the sunshine. Somewhere in the distance I can hear voices, High, sing-song little voices with that evil asian timbre that I know turns a man’s knees to jelly. And they are coming closer. I can hear the sound of their feet on the ground, and I sense them come to a halt at my side. “You OK down there Miss. Gillian ? Like fresh air and new costume ?” I turned my blind eyes to face them, but I could see them in my mind. Tiny little things they were, yet perfectly formed. All with long black hair and big brown eyes. The fantasy of every man I had ever met, and here again they seemed to have complete control over me. I felt tiny fingers at my neck and the blindfold was slowly peeled away revealing my blue eyes to the world. I looked quickly about and saw grass as far as a high hedge, three pairs of gleaming riding boots to my left, and to my right a sight that filled me with both a wild submissive passion and a terrible horror. She was down on all fours like me, shackled to four implacable eyebolts twisted deep into the turf. Thick leather cuffs enclosed her wrists and ankles, and her eyes were still covered by a thick black blindfold. But now at last I knew the source of my torment. Sitting curved upon the curves of her spine was a thick leather saddle. It had a cunning arrangement of cruppers strapped about her ribs and tight about her waist that kept it from falling off, and I could see the leather harness extended up from the front of the saddle to the tall collar of brown leather that encompassed her neck. There was a harness tight about her face, and as I could see her mouth silently open and drooling I guessed she also had her voice confined by the insidious grasp of a metal ring gag. Where my hair was red and short, hers was dark and thick, falling in rolling waves until it nearly touched the grass. I felt my skin shiver as I now knew how I too must look, and I felt a terrible dampness between my legs as I thought what a spectacle we must have presented to any unseen eyes watching us. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian said, and I forced my eyes off the other woman as her head turned back and forth as she tried to work out exactly what was going on beyond the dark limits of her own little world. “You want meet my little friends now” I twisted my head and those three pairs of gleaming riding boots came back before my eyes and I felt tears welling up in my eyes. My eyes followed those three pairs of boots upwards, up over fantastically slender legs swathed in skintight riding jodphurs, past the hems of tightly tailored tweed jackets that swelled over trim little breasts and on up over open necked shirts until they stopped at big brown eyes in the shade of riding hard hats over faces of flawless asian skin. God but they were beautiful. The sight of them as they stood there like three identical triplets even turned me on. And they were so tiny. None of them stood about 3ft 6 inches tall. They put me in the mind of tiny, evil little dolls, a through reinforced by the presence of a riding crop in the hand of each one of them. “Now Miss. Gillian” the asian I had seen before in the shop spoke again “It is gymkhana time at the toyshop, and guess what you and your friend going to be doing ?” Before I could complete my gurgled incoherent reply there was a tiny rider on my back and reins were swiftly snapped on to my ring gag. My rider said something in her native tongue I didn’t understand, and when I didn’t react boots heels kicked against my ribs and my reins were sharply tugged. I saw deft fingers dart about my wrists unfastening my shackles from their tethering points and the soft caresses I could feel at my ankles told me I was at last free and able to stretch. And revolt. I tried to rear up and throw off my tiny rider but she was expecting me. I felt her throw forward her weight and dig her knees tightly against my ribs. I squealed through my helplessly open lips as the reins were hauled tight and her weight bought me crashing back down on to my hands and knees. Then the whip slashed savagely across my bare arse and I felt myself move smoothly forward like any other well trained riding beast. I glanced back over my shoulder as I saw my brunette companion try exactly the same thing as I did. Even as she rose up I saw the tiny asian on her back throw herself up on her shoulders and kick back wickedly with her shiny boots. The points of her heels left ugly wheals and I winced as I saw and heard the tip of that whip leave a vivid red mark across her haunches. Then she too started to move off and moments later our eyes met as the horror of our situation settled in. Part of me wondered what she had done to get herself into this situation, then all other thoughts fled my mind as we rounded a thick row of bushes and a cheer went up as we came into view of the tiered grandstands and a hundred people rose to their feet and cheered our arrival. The third asian in the tiny riding gear waved back and forth as we both rode in behind her. And there before us, as the sun beat down on our naked bodies lay a carefully laid out set on carefully scaled down riding jumps. And before my mind could fully comprehend my new situation there were loud cries and the crack of both whip marking both my buttocks and I was lumbering towards the first of the jump at a steady trot. I could feel my rider’s weight perfectly matching my movements as she rode that saddle just like the real thing and I knew I had a long, hard afternoon before me. ...

(story continues from The Toy Store 3: Over the Jumps)_ _continued from part three Part 4: Sitting in the Chair I love it when they realise everything is not quite what they expected. When they realise that they may have gone just a little too far in their requests and that control has slipped just that little bit too far out of their grasp. For Victoria and Arianna it happened when their bodies touched. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 1 The morning air was cool and crisp. The year’s first snowfall was on the ground and made the trees glisten. By 10:00am it would all be melted away. Master decided we were going to go for a hike today. He had carefully packed his backpack the night before with everything he would need. He picked out my clothing for me. He picked out my tennis shoes and white socks (he loves me to wear them) a pair of leather shorts that are very tight and lace up the sides, also a black leather top that also laces up the sides and barely comes down over my breasts. I was very excited to see what Master had in store for me today. ...

(story continues from Three Steps)_ Part Two “Right, shall we begin the training?” he said. Adam stepped into her line of sight. Keeping his eyes on her, he reached up to where her reigns were loosely knotted around the tether and undid them. “Don’t move.” he said as he stepped around behind her, passing the reigns over her head so that they once more hung against her buttocks, their pendulum tapping a constant reminder of her captivity. Jennifer heard a quiet clicking noise as Adam unlocked the chain from between her legs, removing the padlocks from the rings on the back of her high heels, but leaving the boots themselves secured. ...

(story continues from Three Steps)_ Part Two “Right, shall we begin the training?” he said. Adam stepped into her line of sight. Keeping his eyes on her, he reached up to where her reigns were loosely knotted around the tether and undid them. “Don’t move.” he said as he stepped around behind her, passing the reigns over her head so that they once more hung against her buttocks, their pendulum tapping a constant reminder of her captivity. Jennifer heard a quiet clicking noise as Adam unlocked the chain from between her legs, removing the padlocks from the rings on the back of her high heels, but leaving the boots themselves secured. ...

(story continues from Three Steps Part 2) Part Three “Walk on, Jen” said Adam again. It wasn’t that easy, however. With her arms strapped behind her back, Jennifer was already slightly off-balance. The heels didn’t help in the slightest, and the cart tethered to her waist made setting off a much more complicated affair than simply putting one foot in front of the other. She lifted her right foot a little, but her own weight didn’t carry her forward as it would normally, the cart sat motionless behind her, and by virtue of the clips fastening it to her waist, Jennifer remained stationary also. She felt the cart move a little as Adam shifted his weight on the seat. ...

As long as Shelly could remember, their family has had a twisted little Christmas tradition that any clothes or such that you got, you had to model them to the rest of the family. At least, that is what she had told Eric. At first, when Eric was dating Shelly, the garments were mild, such as a t-shirt with snoopy dressed as Santa or a pair of red plaid polyester dress pants. However, after they got married three years ago, the ‘wearable’ gifts he got more crass and risqué, such as a pair of Spongebob Squarepants boxers with his long nose centered over a certain area. Last year was even worse. Shelly and Eric had spent Christmas with her parents and one of the first gifts Shelly had popped onto his lap was a small package. Inside, was a pair of black Speedos with a white puffball sewn on the rear and a pair of Playboy Bunny ears. It was his little Playgirl Bunny outfit. They all laughed as he pulled them from the box and continued to remind him of the Christmas tradition. So, he went into the bathroom and changed into them. Eric was not embarrassed by the way he looked in them. He went to the gym three times a week and his six-foot frame looked good enough to grace any underwear ad. However, wearing this in front of her parents was a bit too much and silently, he vowed revenge. Eric sensed that Shelly knew she may have gone over the top with last Christmas’ gift and as the season grew near, she kept on asking him if he was upset with the Bunny outfit she got him. Eric just grinned his lop-sided grin and told her no, he wasn’t upset and it was all in good fun. A Nor’easter had brought a heavy coat of snow to Maryland and practically shut down the state, including the airport. Shelly and her husband would be spending Christmas together alone this year. In some ways, Eric was even more thrilled about what he had planned. Some of the items he had been planning on giving her Christmas night in the privacy of their own room now could be unwrapped with the rest of the presents. Eric and Shelly made the best of being snowed in. There was a fire in their condo’s fireplace and a small fir tree decorated in all reds and whites the way Shelly liked. A myriad of candles flickered and glowed and the smells of evergreen and peppermint swirled through the living room. Dinner was a simple one of finger foods and hors d’oeuvres while sitting in front of the fire. “So are you ready to open a present of two?” Eric smiled as he cleared away some of their plates. “There is only one present I want to open tonight,” Shelly smiled back. Their first Christmas alone had put Shelly in a mood for romance. All during the decoration of their home and dinner, Eric and her had exchanged intimate kisses and caresses and she was ready to get to bed and leave the packages for the morning. “We’ll save that present for later,” Eric said and kissed her, “I promise we’ll only open a few tonight and the rest in the morning.” Shelly reluctantly agreed. His family opened all their present on Christmas Eve, leaving only the stocking gifts for the following day. So, compromising, she allowed them to open a few gifts that night, leaving some underneath the tree for morning. They sat beside the tree and Shelly picked one out first, a small golden package with a red bow. Tearing off the paper revealed the Goldfrapp CD he had wanted. Reaching in back off the tree, Eric pulled out a large dress box covered in classic Santa’s and silver ribbon. Unlike her husband who tore through the paper like a little kid, Shelly carefully peeled the paper back and opened the box. Inside was the gift Shelly had been dreading: the revenge gift for the bunny outfit she had gotten her husband. Luckily for the blonde, the only person who would be seeing it was her husband. “Go on. You know the rules, go put it on so I can she you in it.” Shelly gathered up the gift and went into the bathroom to change. Normally, she would have turned several shades of red, but she was in a playful humor tonight and the outfit was just the right thing. The outfit was one of those short little ‘Santa’s Helper’ dresses complete with red velvet and white fur trim. Shelly quickly undressed and slipped into it. Shelly kept herself trim and the strapless costume helped emphasize that, hugging her every curve like a second skin. There was also a pair of shiny, thigh high latex boots with the longest spike heels she had ever seen. She carefully pulled each one up, sheathing her legs perfectly. At the bottom of the box were a matching red thong, a wide black belt and a Santa hat. After getting the entire outfit on, she looked at herself in the mirror and really enjoyed what she saw. The hem of the dress barely masked the small thong underneath and the boots made her legs look much more sexier. Her long blonde hair spilled out from beneath the cap and she could see her own desires in her dark blue eyes. With a deep breath, she unsteadily opened the bathroom door and walked out. “Hey,” she practically yelled when she saw that Eric had gotten out the video camera and was filming her debut. “I wanted to make sure we shared this moment with your parents,” Eric grinned as he continued to video tape his wife, “I think it is only fair. Now pout for me honey, give me everything you got!” Shelly found herself flushing bright red but she decided to be a good sport and model it for him. Besides, she doubted that the images would ever get to her parents, not after what she had planned for the bedroom. She posed and lithely moved for him and the camera until he turned it off and set it aside. “Can I open the one present I wanted tonight?” she pouted, brushing up against him and giving him a long, lingering kiss. “One more present each, then we’ll see about that special gift. Go pick me out one.” Although high heeled shoes were no strangers to Shelly, ones this tall gave her a little trouble as she walked over to the tree. As she bent over to pick one, she made sure to give her husband an eyeful. One of the things Eric always said was that she had a great ass and it was times like these that she didn’t mind showing it off for him. She came back with another small present. Again, Eric tore it open with the gusto of a ten-year old and found himself looking at another thong, this time glittering red with a ribbon above the crotch. “You know the rule,” Shelly purred. Eric just grinned and went into the bathroom to put it on. This was a gift that Shelly was going to give him later on when her parents were not around. She had learned her lesson last year when her mother explained certain boundaries were to be had. Gifts like that were for just her and her husband. Eric came out and struck a muscleman pose. Shelly was glade to see the he filled his thong very well and that he was in the same mood as she was. “One more present, honey, then we’ll see about unwrapping your special present in the bedroom.” Shelly’s box was as big as the last one, maybe a bit bigger. Carefully, she unwrapped it and opened the lid. Inside was something of black leather and many chrome buckles. She lifted it up and looked at all the straps with a puzzled look on her face. “What is it?” she finally asked. “Here, stand up and let me show you.” Precariously she stood up as he took the leather contraption from her. “Now turn around and hands behind your back.” All of the sudden, a bright light flashed on and she realized what her gift was. “Oh, no. There is no way you are getting me into that!” “Now, do I need to remind you on your families’ tradition? What is fair for the gander is fair for the goose. All I want to do is see you in it and then you can decide whether it stays on or comes off.” Shelly knew her husband’s tastes in porn and she knew that he enjoyed looking a pictures and movies of women bound and helpless. At times, she had admitted to herself that it might be fun and she had even let him tie her up a time or two. But this thing, this armbinder, took things to another level she wasn’t sure she wanted to go. “Okay, but it comes off when I tell you,” the blonde told her husband as she turned around and grasped her wrists behind her back. Carefully, he pulled the leather armbinder up, carefully pulling the lacings tight and fastening each buckle until the sleeve was tightly embracing her arms together behind her back. To Eric, she couldn’t look more stunning. There she stood in her skimpy Santa’s outfit with her arms pulled in back of her and nearly helpless. “Honey, you look like a dream.” Shelly tested her binding and found that she would not be able to escape and she found that the thought was not entirely unwelcome. With the ropes, she always thought that she could always get away with a bit of effort. This thing, however, truly made her helpless. Shelly decided to keep struggling a bit, more to entice Eric than to try and get away. “Well, when do I get my special present?” Shelly pouted. Eric smiled, “When you finish with this one. You haven’t finished unwrapping it yet.” A puzzled look flooded Shelly’s face as Eric peeled away the tissue paper lining the box to reveal a whole collection of items underneath. “Nooooo. . .” the blonde moaned as he held up a red ballgag. “Oh yes, honey,” Eric grinned, “You must wear everything in the box before I can take it off you.” Shelly was foxed and she knew it. Bound as she was, he could force her into wearing everything or she could just let him do it and get his Christmas Eve fun, a present to him from her, though one that she hadn’t planned on in the least. She opened her mouth and Eric eased the gag into it, tightening the straps behind her head. Next, Eric pulled out a black leather collar complete with sparkling chrome rings and buckles. Gently, Eric pulled her curly blonde hair away, kissing her neck tenderly before fastening the collar. Gently, Shelly’s husband embraced her from behind and began to massage her breasts through the costume. A warm rush of pleasure coursed through Shelly as she stood there bound and helpless to stop his touch as she found herself moaning through the gag. “I love you too,” Eric whispered as he kissed her on her cheek before returning to her present. Eric pulled from the box a long, silver chain with which he quite gleefully fastened onto her collar. The black leather ankle cuffs came next as well as a short chrome bar that spread her legs apart. As he secured her even more, Shelly could hear him humming ‘Deck the halls’. Shelly felt a gentle tug on her leash as Eric pulled it down, forcing her to bend over. Eric made sure that his wife didn’t fall over as he pulled the leash taut and fastened it to her spreader bar. When he had made sure she was stable, he stepped back and grabbed the camera. Eric couldn’t understand what Shelly was saying through her gag, but he was sure that it wasn’t full of Christmas cheer. However, she looked the perfect blonde angel in her Santa Claus outfit and all the bondage trimmings. Shelly struggled before the camera but Eric thought it was more for keeping her balance than trying to escape. Finally, her moans and writhing became too much for him and Eric put down the camera to indulge in some unwrapping of his own. Stepping around in back of her, he began to massage her breasts again and slowly easing the front of her red costume down until she was exposed. Though she was not huge on top, she was ample, with large pale areolas. Her nipples were already stiff from Eric’s earlier attentions and now, the seemed to ache with pleasure as her pinched and rolled them gently. Bent over as she was, Shelly could feel this erection against her ass as she playful ground herself back against him. “Have you been a good Santa’s helper?” Eric asked. “Uh-huuuuh,” Shelly answered through her gag, nodding her head. “Well, let’s see what presents we can find for you.” Shelly moaned as she felt Eric’s finger trace around her slit. She knew it was damp as he pulled the thong aside and eased his finger into her. Slowly, he caressed between her lips, careful not to touch her swollen clit. Eric could feel her frustration but did little to assuage it. Quickly Eric slid out of his glittery thong and positioned himself behind his wife. Shelly felt him untie her thong and grasp her hips. Then, she felt utter bliss as he eased himself inside of her. Shelly matched her husband’s thrusts as he rocked her back towards him. The waves of pleasure began to build up inside her and she found herself moaning loudly into her gag. Normally, she was fairly quite but the gag seemed to have an effect on her, like a cork in a shaken-up bottle of Champaign. All of her inhibitions seemed to raging inside of her, unable to escape, building the rapture inside of her. Faster and faster Eric thrusted himself into Shelly, his own pleasure building and building. His wife bucked and writhed, screaming into her gag. Eric had never seen his wife so animalistic before, like a captured lioness. A white-hot whirlwind of pure bliss roared through Shelly as her orgasm completely engulfed her. Again and again, her soul was crushed with wave after wave of pleasure until she felt him thrust himself fully into her and hold while spraying his cum into her. She grasped him, milking him until she felt him soften. Without undoing her bindings, Eric eased her onto the couch and nestled in beside her. She felt totally at ease in his arms and was not in any rush to have him release her. The lay there, his fingers slowly caressing her as he kissed her gently. “I think, my love,” Eric smiled, “we have found a knew Christmas tradition.” ...

(story continues from The Trials of Slave Victoria) Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 2 by Slave Victoria M/f; D/s; bond; leather; cage; cons; X He told me he had some things he had to do and he would be back later. He wanted me to get some rest. After a long hard kiss, he gagged me with a penis gag. He asked, “Will you be alright for a while, Slave?” I shook my head yes. After awhile I fell asleep waiting for Master’s return… ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 8: Revelation) Chapter 9: Escape I hauled my head up off the floor and the world swam about me. I gave my head a shake and fought down a wave of nausea. Every limb ached and my brain felt like it was trying to escape through my ears. I forced my eyes open and the bright sunlight was almost painful. I lifted myself from where I lay on the floor and looked about. I could see the Evil Queen lying prone on the mattress that made up the centrepiece of her evil machine of sexual torment. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 Beth had left the man bound and hooded, feeding him air through a narrow tube, for half an hour now. Glancing at the clock, she saw his session had overrun by five minutes, and expertly began to release him. The strange thing about this client was he never wanted to climax during their sessions. As a result, Beth always felt a little disconcerted by the end. She tried to hide it, of course – it wouldn’t do for one of the most popular dominatrices in the club she worked for to be seen to be uncertain. But there it was again: as he stood up, rubbed his wrists and reached for his clothes, there was a moment of connection between them when he caught her eye and seemed to reach her soul. ...

The powerful private women club simply called Harmony Association had its usual monthly meeting at their leader’s posh apartment. The order of business was to kick out one of their own. Cassandra Chambers has been accused of embarrassing the group with ranting of witchcraft and revenge when treated unfairly in a job dispute. The leader of the group, Alexandra Burke, led the crusade to expel Cassandra, taking the embarrassment personally and a bad reflection on the group’s professional image. ...

from the 2007 Halloween special I have been a person who has struggled with my weight most of my life. Recently I had quit smoking and gained more weight than I want to admit. Almost 75 pounds! I have in the past two years managed to get rid of almost thirty-five pounds of excess baggage. My wife had been diagnosed with a long-term illness and the meds have finally gotten correct. As soon as the type of meds and dosages were correct she shed 40 pounds. Almost overnight. This has led her to start to get on my case with regularity. I explained to her I have always had a problem and at times really needed extra incentive. She thought about it for a minute and agreed to grant me a long-time sexual fantasy if I could lose the weight. I had to make her a list of fantasies. I felt that if I put the effort into this I deserved a rather good one so I only detailed three of my more outré imaginations. That is the list she received and she didn’t even flinch, but rather gave me a four-month deadline. ...

Part One I had dated Diane for about three months, all was well, and we had an exciting and intimate relationship, as any basically vanilla one would be. She was an educated, 42 year-old professional woman, 5'3" tall, 110 pounds, bright blue eyes, and long silky blonde hair, a rock hard stomach, and beautiful tight 34 “B” cup breasts of a teenager and a 22-inch waist. She dressed impeccably; but with a hint of edgy sensuality that was unmistakable. ...